Blue Lines

Assassins - 4

by

Toni Aleo

Dedication

It has been 192 days since I’ve lost you.

I am still so broken inside and the only thing that keeps me going is that this is what you wanted me to do.

I work every day, create these stories, these worlds because you gave me the gift of reading and the talent of writing.

I love you, Mom.

So much.

I miss you but I know that even in Heaven you are my biggest fan.

Mom, this book and all the books I write are for you.

Prologue

“I heard you liked me.”

Piper quickly turned from the bar at Wanna B’s to meet a pair of brown eyes, the same eyes that starred in her dreams ever since she first saw them. It wasn’t that she just liked the owner of the dark-as-night brown eyes; she was hopelessly in love with him.

Erik Titov.

Her sister’s brother-in-law. The man whom she’d been lusting over for the past two years. The man who could transform her into a puddle of goo with just one simple glance. Erik was everything she wanted in a guy, and she would do just about anything to be with him. Even in her current drunken state there was no denying she wanted him. All of him.

Piper often dreamed of what their first time together would be like—when their lips would meet, when their bodies would touch. But unfortunately, that would never happen because he didn’t want her. That was why she couldn’t believe that at this moment he was talking to her. Wait a minute, what the hell did he say?

Brushing the loose strands of hair from her face, she asked, “Excuse me?”

Erik looked like he hadn’t shaved in a month, and it did nothing but make her quiver from the inside out. Her inner drunk slut screamed at her to climb up his hard body, wrap her legs around his waist, take hold of his thick broad shoulders, and ravish his mouth.

“I heard you liked me.”

Well that sure did sober her up.

Piper gazed into Erik’s eyes. With the noise in the bar, there was no mistaking what he’d said.

Masking her dismay with a sly grin, she said, “Who told you that nonsense?”

“Nonsense? I think not; my source is very reliable.”

As he looked off to the side Piper followed his gaze as it landed on her best friend Audrey. OMG, that slut. Audrey was in the middle of the dance floor grinding it with Tate Odder, the main goalie for the Assassins hockey team. Piper could not believe that her friend would’ve revealed that bit of information but if Audrey did she would totally have to rethink their BFF status. “That bitch,” she muttered.

“But I thought it was all nonsense,” Erik said slowly, bringing her attention back to him.

He took a step closer, resting his hand along her hip. Looking down at his hand she just wanted to laugh because she knew this was some crazy joke that God was playing on her, until she looked back up to his face and noticed lust swirling in his eyes.

Hmmm, okay, maybe Audrey isn’t such a bitch.

At that moment she was pretty sure Erik wanted her. But none of this was making any sense. Erik was a hot famous hockey player for the Nashville Assassins and could have his pick of any woman he wanted—something just wasn’t adding up.

Surely, this was all a cruel joke, but what if it wasn’t? There was no way she could pass this moment up. “Maybe I lied,” she said breathlessly as she tried to flirt and desperately failed.

He gave her a condescending smile before saying, “I know you did.”

“Cocky much?”

“Sweetheart, I’m not cocky,” he said, winking. “I’m confident. I know you want me.”

“Wow. I’m speechless.”

“I have that effect on women,” he said with a slow, teasing grin.

He did have that effect on her, and Piper was feeling it all the way down to her toes.

On wobbly legs, she raised up onto her tippy toes to whisper in his ear, “Well, I’m pretty sure you want me.”

Erik asked, “What evidence do you have to support that statement?”

She bit her lip as she glanced down to where his hand was resting at her waist. Her gaze then traveled to his groin, where an impressive outline of his hard-on was on display. She looked back up at him and said, “I’m pretty sure there isn’t much room in those tight jeans.”

He ran his tongue along his bottom lip, his eyes holding hers for what seemed like forever. Was it the alcohol or was it him? She didn’t know, but before she could do anything or say anything, he announced, “I want to dance.”

Well didn’t that just ruin the moment.

Looking away, Piper was a little confused as she waved toward the floor. “Then, by all means, there’s the dance floor.”

When he didn’t say anything, Piper looked back at him as he said, “I want to dance with you.”

Before she knew what was happening she was being pulled onto the floor. “Lemme See,” by Usher blasted through the speakers of the club and Piper knew that she would never forget that song for the rest of her life. Erik brought her close, swallowing her body in his. Sexy tattoos covered his very muscular arms. She sighed as his hands started caressing her body. They traveled from her waist down to her bare thighs, where he held her tight as she began to move against him. He turned her around until he found the right spot, rubbing her bottom against his growing erection. It was mind-blowing. What the hell had brought them to this moment, she didn’t know.

She had been waiting forever for this. Even if she didn’t think anything would come from their evening together, Piper wanted to take this chance and she wouldn’t look back with regrets.

The evening was like a dream come true. On or off the dance floor Erik was always touching her; he never left her side. She could hardly believe this was happening and she wanted to share this with someone but she couldn’t find Audrey anywhere. It was like she up and disappeared. Erik was so attentive, the way his fingers would slowly drift along her cheek or the way he would look directly into her eyes. He even laughed at her horrible jokes. He was funny and self-assured, two traits she loved in a man. And she adored his gorgeous dimples, which appeared whenever he smiled.

He was perfect.

Not once did she think about his bad-boy reputation. All she could think about was that they were there together for the evening. She wouldn’t burden herself with the what-ifs tonight.

The bar announced last call when Piper and Erik decided to leave. Since both of their rides were nowhere to be found they decided to share a cab.

“I had fun tonight,” Erik said softly.

“Yeah, it was great,” she responded, feeling giddy.

He scooted closer, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. Piper felt like she was a fourteen-year-old schoolgirl with her childhood crush. When the cabdriver asked where they were going, they both gave their separate addresses and leaned back into the seat, enjoying the ride.

He was intoxicating; the way he made her feel was insane and Piper loved every minute. She wanted to scream out in victory—ERIK TITOV IS HUGGING ME! But instead, she glanced up at him and shyly smiled. He slowly bent his head toward her. Holy mother of everything good and gracious, he is going to kiss me, she thought just as their lips met. Piper couldn’t breathe or move. All she could do was bask in the feel of his soft lips moving along hers. When his hand came up, cupping the back of her head as his other hand gently held her chin, she thought she would melt right into him. Piper moved her lips against his, and when she ran her tongue along his bottom lip, she heard his moan of appreciation. He deepened the kiss, taking her out of this world.

Piper believed that in life there were moments that changed everything and this was one of those. She could live her life and not take any chances, but what fun was that. When they finally parted for air, his eyes searched hers, his breath hot against her swollen lips. Piper still couldn’t believe this was happening. For the past two years she thought he never really saw her, but now she wasn’t so sure.

“I thought for the longest time you didn’t notice me,” she found herself saying.

Erik’s eyes softened, his thumb running slowly along her bottom lip. “Maybe I wasn’t looking, Piper, but I am now”—he placed a kiss to the side of her mouth—“and sweetheart, I’m not looking anywhere but at you right now.”

“Ma’am, we’re here,” the cabdriver announced.

Breaking their heated glance, Piper looked out the window to see they were in front of her apartment. The cabbie was looking at her through the rearview mirror and when she glanced over at Erik, he, too, was looking at her expectantly. She had a choice to make, she knew that, and a month from now she might decide it was not the right one. But at that moment, there was only one option.

“Are you coming up?” she asked.

“Only if you want me to,” Erik responded quietly.

“Oh, I want you to.”

Erik paid the cabdriver as Piper quickly opened the door and hopped out; turning back she saw Erik was right behind her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, hugging her close, his rock-hard length stiff against the small of her back. Dropping her head back onto his chest, she looked up at him as he looked down at her.

“Ready for some fun?” he asked.

She nodded. “I’ve been ready for a while.”

* * *

It wasn’t until a month later that Piper found herself sitting in the middle of the bathroom floor with tears pouring down her cheeks. She was still damp from her shower, the water dripping from her long hair that lay against her back.

How did she not know better? He hadn’t talked to her or even noticed she was around until that night. Of course, he said all the right things and even when he called her a week later to talk, he was as nice as he could be. He explained that their night together was a mistake. He wasn’t the kind of man to settle down. He’d never meant to hurt her, he assured her of that, but he couldn’t let this go any further than it already had.

If Piper had been honest with herself, she would have known that Erik was probably just using her. Their night together was fabulous, the sex the best ever, and he was sweet as can be. But then he was gone. Did her love for him cloud that much of her judgment? How could she have been so stupid?

Glancing at the little stick she held in her hands, her eyes blurred again, tears dripping down her cheeks, making it hard to see the two little blue lines that told the truth.

Piper was pregnant.

With Erik Titov’s baby.

Chapter 1

Piper would never forget the moment she first met and fell in love with Erik Titov. It was at a family gathering almost two years ago. She also would never forget the amazing night they’d spent together almost six months ago to the day. But more than anything, she would never, ever forget the phone call she’d received from him telling her that that evening was just a mistake and should never have happened.

Running her fingers through her blondish brown hair, she got up from her chair. Her blue eyes were watery with tears as she thought back to that night. Piper remembered it like it was yesterday. There was no way she could forget even the smallest detail. That night would be burned into her brain for an eternity, and even though it had happened so fast, she knew that she would never be the same afterward.

One phone call.

That’s all it took.

“I’m sorry Piper, I don’t want to hurt you. You have to believe that, but this isn’t going to work. I can’t be the man you want. That night was a one-time thing. This is about my issues and I shouldn’t have let things go as far as they did. There is just something about you, and no matter how hard I tried I couldn’t stay away. I’m sorry if I hurt you, and I hope we can still be civil since we are family. Again, I’m really sorry.”

Shaking her head, Piper wiped away another countless tear as she replayed that phone call over in her head. Why was she still doing this to herself? It had been almost six months!

Piper wasn’t sure why she’d told Audrey and Elli, her two best friends, before she told her family about the pregnancy, but she had. She had kept her secret for long enough and needed to tell someone. Elli’s reaction was much different than she’d expected; rather than freaking out she was consoling and offered Piper a place to live as she sorted through the details of the pregnancy and her future.

Elli told her, “Go to my house in Sweetbriar and pull yourself together. You need to tell Erik; he needs to know. It will hurt everyone in the long run if you don’t. Don’t do this to yourself, or him, and more important, to your unborn baby.”

Piper couldn’t have agreed more now, but typical Piper, she had waited until the very last moment. Now she was scared to death to tell him. What would Erik think? Would he hate her? Oh God, what would their families think? She knew keeping the pregnancy secret wasn’t her best decision but she couldn’t bring herself to tell anyone. No one even suspected. And she hadn’t even seen Erik to tell him. But she was ready to share her secret now; she was starting to show, and in all reality, it was about damn time.

Because Piper was almost six months pregnant.

She knew it was insane to have waited this long, but initially she wasn’t sure what she was going to do. As the days turned into weeks and then months, she had run out of options. And really, she knew in her heart that the only option was to have this baby. Giving the baby up for adoption just wasn’t for her; Piper loved kids way too much and really wanted her own. It’s just that she had always thought she would have been married first. Once her decision was made she knew she needed to tell Erik, but when she finally called him, a girl had answered his phone.

Piper didn’t even say hello; she just hung up and kept her secret for another month. And then another month, and so on. The more she sat and waited, the more her child grew and the more she knew she was doing the wrong thing. She had no one to talk to about it. Reese and Harper, her sisters, would kill her when they found out who the father was, and she was scared shitless of what Erik would think.

How could she tell a man who hadn’t wanted anything to do with her that she was pregnant with his child?

Shaking her head, Piper closed her eyes as the sun warmed her face. A nice breeze was coming off the large lake that sat behind Elli’s little country home. Piper would always be in debt to Elli Adler. Ever since they were children, Elli had always taken a special liking to Piper. They had that type of relationship, the kind that only sisters share.

All four girls—Elli, Harper, Reese, and Piper—were best friends, attached at the hip. Wherever the older girls went, Piper and Reese were close behind. Harper and Elli didn’t seem to mind since they included them in most everything they did. But now that they’d all grown up they didn’t get to see one another as much. Harper and Elli were both happily married, and Reese was running a huge dance studio in the heart of Nashville—everyone was busy with their families or their careers. Then there was Piper, jumping from job to job, hoping she’d find something she could enjoy.

She had always loved drawing, and becoming an illustrator for children’s books was a dream come true. Up until now, she had tried just about every job imaginable—Piper had worked as a nail technician, sold jewelry, and even tried manning the registers at a Wendy’s. But as soon as she started drawing for her friend Emmaline and then got paid for doing something she loved to do, she decided to focus on her artwork, hoping for that special break. She had tons of authors and agents looking at her work, which is what had to happen if she was going to succeed.

“I see you moved in pretty well.”

Piper let out a startled shriek before turning to see the culprit. Harper smiled as she came over to hug her tightly. The fact that Piper didn’t hear her coming down the dock really proved how deep in thought she was. The house was in a secluded area with a huge yard and trees, so it was easy to get lost in time while enjoying the beautiful day.

Putting a smile on her face, Piper contemplated if now was the time to tell her sister about the baby. Fortunately she had worn a huge T-shirt over her maternity shorts this morning, thus hiding the bump of her belly.

“Yeah, the house was pretty much done when I moved in—all I needed were my things and a few other odds and ends. Fortunately it all fit in the truck. I did bring those gray sofas from the apartment, though. Dad brought those over …,” she answered with a shrug. In reality she should have burned one of those sofas.

“Really, so everything’s good? I’m still surprised you moved out here.”

“Yeah,” she answered, “I needed to. I wasn’t getting any drawing done in Nashville, and since I moved here I’ve already finished three pages for Emmaline’s book. Being by the lake is so beautiful and inspirational.”

Harper smiled and said, “That’s great.”

Nodding, Piper assured her sister, “It is. I really love it here.” Then she asked, “By the way, where’s Ally?”

“With Jakob. I needed to talk to you without her little butt distracting us.”

Piper frowned, wondering if Elli could have already told Harper about the pregnancy. “What about?”

“Well, first, I need to know if you’re still coming for dinner this weekend. Jakob’s parents are coming to town. Mom and Dad will be there, too, and Reese, if I can pull her out of that damn studio.”

Oh, shit. Piper had totally forgotten. Everything was getting so complicated. She loved Alla and Cooper, Erik and Jakob’s parents. They were fantastic people, and both thought very highly of Piper, but what would happen when they found out that another Allen woman was having one of their grandchildren? Not only that, what were Piper’s parents going to think? Oh God, it was all getting so stressful, and the more she waited the worse it got.

Pulling her thoughts quickly back to the conversation, she nodded and said, “Sure.”

“Good. I think if Erik can get his dick out of all those females he’s been chasing, he might show up, too. I’ve been so disgusted with him lately. Have you seen what’s been in the tabloid magazines and all over the Internet about him?”

Fortunately, her family knew nothing about her previous relationship with Erik, nor of her ongoing infatuation for the man.

She knew what Harper was talking about since she had seen everything the trash rags were saying about him and it wasn’t good. Apparently since leaving Piper’s bed, Erik had jumped on anything that had a vagina and legs. He went from supermodels to actresses to country music stars. Piper couldn’t remember the last count, but she knew at least two women had come forward saying he was the father of their babies. It was crazy and disgusting and something was seriously wrong with Piper because she still loved him.

Sad but true. The Erik she was with that night was nothing like the Erik that was whoring about. Something was going on with him, she was sure of it. There was a reason for all of his escapades, because she knew there was a good person in him. She’d seen it firsthand. Piper refused to believe she was just a complete and utter idiot.

Turning her attention back to Harper, she caught the last bit of what her sister said: “Not only is he making the team look bad, but he is making Jakob look bad, too. He needs to clean up his act.”

“Yeah,” Piper agreed.

Piper looked out at the lake, wishing like hell they were talking about anything but Erik.

“Anyway, the whole family under one roof, it’s bound to be a great time.”

Piper cringed. “Loads,” she said.

Harper smiled as she looked out at the lake. “I always did love this view. I’m glad Elli is letting you stay here.”

“She said I could buy it from her if I wanted to. With having the twins now, and of course after building their new beautiful five-thousand-square-foot mansion, she said they’ve outgrown it.”

Harper nodded and smiled at the mention of her best friend’s newest additions. Piper was excited for Elli, too; hell, everyone was. But that poor woman had been pregnant for three years straight. Her husband, Shea Adler, captain of the Assassins hockey team, the same team Elli owned and managed, wanted a huge family. And boy was he getting one. They now had two beautiful girls and handsome twin boys. They were very blessed and living in total bliss. Piper could only hope that one day that would happen for her. At that moment, it didn’t look like it could.

What Elli and Shea had, Piper wanted with Erik. She wanted to marry him and have more of his children. But the way he was acting now, marriage was not a possibility—he was acting like a douche and she just didn’t understand it. He was known for having a wild side but after their night together it looked as though he’d amped up his waywardness even more.

Piper was usually a happy person, but lately it made her sad to think that her child was bound to grow up without knowing his or her biological father. Sure, Erik would probably come and visit every once in a while, but he wouldn’t be there like a full-time dad would. He wouldn’t be there in the morning to play, or at night for bedtime. It was heartbreaking to think about, but she had known this when she decided to keep the baby.

The way Erik was acting, he probably wouldn’t even own up to being the father, let alone have an interest in his child. How sad was that?

“That’s good,” Harper said. She looked over, meeting Piper’s sad gaze. “Are you okay?”

“Sure, I’m just tired,” Piper said quickly, waving her off.

“Hmm, okay,” Harper said, eyeing her the way only an older sister would. Her face changed after Piper guessed she was satisfied with the lie, then Harper said, “I need to ask you something.”

“Okay?”

Harper looked down and then out to the lake again. She took in a deep breath as if preparing herself for what she was about to say, “The doctors have told me that I need to stop trying for a baby.”

Harper wanted another child very badly, and Piper wished that it could have worked out for her, but after five miscarriages it wasn’t looking as if it was going to.

“I’m so sorry, Harper. How are you holding up?”

Harper shrugged her shoulders. “Not good, but Jakob said we could adopt if I wanted, or get a surrogate.”

Piper smiled. Jakob was amazing. “That’s awesome, Harper!”

“Yeah, I want you to do it,” she quickly blurted out.

Piper stilled. “Excuse me?”

Harper smiled, turning to her before placing her hands on Piper’s shoulders. “I want you to have our baby. You are the perfect person. I trust you. You are home all day now with your new job, and you take great care of yourself. I don’t want a stranger having my child: I want you. I want someone I can trust.”

Piper could only blink as she looked up at her beautiful older sister. How could this be happening? Here she was having the hardest time figuring out a way to tell her sister she was pregnant. Of course, if Piper weren’t already pregnant she would have definitely considered doing this for her; she loved her sister, loved Jakob, and knew how much they both wanted another child. But she couldn’t help Harper now; she had to tell her, the whole truth. OMG. She took in a deep breath, her eyes clouding with unwanted tears as she whispered, “I’m sorry, Harper, I can’t.”

“Why not? I would do it for you.” Harper’s shock at Piper’s statement was obvious, as was the hurt in her voice.

“And I would do it for you if I could, but I can’t,” Piper said quickly, her heart pounding in her chest.

“Well, why the hell not?”

Piper’s tears began to fall and without much more thought, she said what she should have said five months ago: “Because I’m already pregnant.”

Chapter 2

Erik Titov didn’t feel good about this.

Something was off. He should have known something was up when his boss’s assistant called him that morning to schedule an appointment for a meeting. He had a feeling that meant it wouldn’t be just the two of them discussing his career aspirations and the option for him to become the alternate captain. Alex Welch was on the injured list with a concussion and the probability of him returning for the rest of the season was slim. Erik had been very vocal the past few days about wanting Alex’s job for the interim. But as he walked into the meeting room and saw not only Elli, but also his agent, his coach, and Elli’s uncle, who also owned the team, he developed a nasty feeling in the bottom of his stomach.

Shit, what have I done?

As Erik moved his thumb along the palm of his hand, he searched his brain for a reason for this impromptu meeting as he confidently walked into the conference room, closing the door behind him. His contract wasn’t up yet, so that couldn’t be it. Plus, he knew that Elli wouldn’t trade him, at least not with the way he was playing right now; he was doing a damn fine job, if he did say so himself. Besides all that, the Assassins were known as a team that thought of family first. And Erik was family … at least he thought he was.

No, he had to be. There was no questioning that. When Jakob and Shea Adler, the team’s co-captain, became friends, Erik had always thought of Shea as an older brother, too. Shea would do anything for Jakob and Erik; he was that kind of guy. When Shea married Elli and Jakob married her best friend, Harper, Erik became part of this huge loving family and he needed that. Elli knew how important that was to him, too …

Right?

Pushing aside his nervous thoughts, he said, “Afternoon, everyone.”

No one smiled, not even Elli, as she pointed to the seat at the end of the table. “Have a seat, Mr. Titov.”

Oh fuck, this is not good, Erik thought as he inhaled deeply. He sat down like he was asked and noticed that his agent, Koey Lefeber, wouldn’t even look at him.

Yup, not good at all.

“You’re probably wondering why you’re here,” Elli said in her thick southern accent, causing Erik’s nervousness to subside some. Since the day he met Elli, he always loved how country she was, and the thicker the accent, he learned over a short time, the better her mood. Erik liked her as a boss and a friend and always felt comfortable around her.

“Well, Mrs. Adler, I am,” he said, receiving a pointed look from her. Hmm, that’s not good. Maybe he shouldn’t have greeted her so formally.

He hadn’t called her Mrs. Adler a day in his life; it had always been Elli—all of this formality was putting him on edge.

What was going on?

“It’s simple, really,” she said before coming around the table with her arms full of what looked like books. It wasn’t until she threw down each magazine in front of him and as each landed with a loud thud that he realized what this was all about. Looking up at him were tabloid pictures of himself with the various girls he’d been with over the last few months, hanging all over him as he drank it up with his wingman and best friend, Phillip Anderson.

“Nine magazines, Erik. Nine.”

Erik looked from the covers to his boss and smiled. “What can I say? I’m a popular guy, Mrs. Adler.”

Elli glared before smacking her hand onto the table, causing him to jump in surprise. “You are giving off the wrong image! I shouldn’t have to come in here and do this. You should be an adult and professional enough to understand this type of behavior is frowned upon. I should be at home with my children right now, not here chastising you for being a man-whore!”

“Hey, that’s a little harsh,” Koey said from behind her.

Elli quickly turned and pinned him with a look, which prompted Koey to shut his mouth. Then the look traveled back over to Erik.

It didn’t bother him, though. She couldn’t be too serious about this. He wasn’t the only guy that had a little fun—girls were available and what else was a guy to do while on the road and in a strange city, trying to waste away time after a game? Shrugging his shoulders, he said, “I’m having fun, Elli.”

“You are my starter, my lead scorer, one of the best on the ice. You are playing on a line with the greatest defensive duo in the league, alongside two other great players! I understand that you are having fun and I know as a young star hockey player you are flattered by all this attention, but Erik, you have the hockey world watching you and you are out of control!”

“So?” Erik said with another shrug of his shoulders. “People expect this from me. I’m just doing what I’m supposed to.”

Elli glared and said, “You are hurting the team.”

“How? By having fun?”

“You are giving off the impression that this is a party team and not a serious, hardworking one!”

Erik scoffed. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

Elli glared back. “Erik, you don’t get it. It is a big deal because I say it is, understand? I say your behavior is just wrong. Three girls have said the baby they had was yours and two others have made claims that you also are the father of their child.”

Erik rolled his eyes. “All of them were proven wrong through DNA tests, and that last girl got Phillip and me confused. On top of it all, Phillip said he wore a condom, so I don’t know if that claim is sound, either. What other girl said I got her pregnant? Not that it matters, because I always wrap my stuff up.”

Well, not always, but that had been almost six months ago. It wasn’t his greatest decision, but that night with his brother’s sister-in-law was one for the books and thankfully nothing came from that, either. Too much happened in that room, and he was glad to bury his face between the legs of the many females who followed, just to forget her. Not that it worked all that well, as he still thought about her way more than he should.

Redirecting his thoughts from his brother’s hot sister-in-law and back to his boss, he saw that she was not too pleased with him as she shook her head saying, “Don’t you get it? That’s one too many! The media and NHL are accusing me of not doing my job because I’m letting you do what you please, but no more! This has gotten way out of hand. I thought you’d correct this yourself after time but you’ve not slowed down your behavior one bit, and I can’t wait any longer to address this.”

She moved away from him and walked toward the front of the table. Erik watched as she picked up a file before sliding it down the center of the table. “You are on probation.”

“Probation?” Erik said, shocked, as he reached for the file and looked down at it. Surely he’d heard her wrong.

“Yes, for the rest of the summer. You are a free agent, Erik. I can either let you go or keep you. There are loads of reasons why I shouldn’t keep you.”

“What?” he asked incredulously.

When he looked up to meet her sad green eyes, his gut fell. She didn’t want to let him go as much as he didn’t want to leave. This was her team, her image, and if he was honest with himself, he had been careless the last couple of months. What she didn’t understand was that he was trying to forget, trying to cloud his mind. He didn’t like the feeling he got when he thought of her, Piper.

“What does this entail, Mrs. Adler?” Koey asked as he reached for the file and started reading.

“It means that if he messes up one more time, he is gone.”

Her gaze held his as his brain tried to comprehend her words. Surely this wasn’t happening.

“You’re bluffing,” Erik said with scorn. “You wouldn’t get rid of me. I’m one of the best on the team. Come on, Elli, you can’t be serious.”

“The best or not, Mr. Titov, you are tainting the image of the Assassins,” Michael Fisher said. Erik’s eyes cut from Elli’s to the primary owner of the team. Michael Fisher was older now, and looked every one of his sixty-nine years. His green eyes were still sharp, and Erik knew from the anger shown on his face that he was in deep shit. “I didn’t start this team with talent. I started this team with hardworking, good men. If we don’t feel you fall into that category, you’re gone.”

Erik inhaled a ragged breath before looking over at Koey. “What the hell, man? I mean, is this fair?”

Koey laid the file down before looking up at Elli, Mr. Fisher, and Coach Bacter. “Excuse us for a moment. I need to have a word with my client.”

For fuck sakes!

Erik followed his agent out of the office and shut the door behind them. Koey quickly turned around with a worried look on his face. “I told you to calm it down.”

“What? I’m not that bad! Phillip is worse!”

Koey took a step closer, moving his hands in conjunction with every word that came out of his mouth. “No! He has kept a low profile. He doesn’t do anything to provoke the paparazzi. You, on the other hand, do anything you can to get their attention!”

Erik shook his head in denial.

“I do not. I’m only having a good time. This is stupid. Fine, if she wants me off the team, move me to New York. I’ll be closer to my parents, at least.”

Koey looked up at the ceiling before letting out a long breath. When his blue eyes met Erik’s, he knew something was terribly wrong. “I hate to tell you this, but no one wants you, Erik. You’ve tarnished your reputation to the point that no one wants to deal with your shenanigans.”

The air rushed out of Erik as he braced himself against the wall. How could he be so out of touch with all that was going on? “What?”

“Elli’s been at me for the past six months regarding your behavior. I’ve told you to cool it and you’ve just continued with the drinking and females. She is pissed, and has apparently been talking to the other teams about your performance. Hell, they can pick up a tabloid and see for themselves!”

“My performance has not been affected by my partying.”

“Not yet, but it will be. But what has been affected is your reputation, and that I can’t fix. I don’t know what you want me to do.”

Erik threw his hands up in the air, exasperated. “Fix it! Make this probation shit go away!”

“I can’t,” Koey said with a shake of his head. “You either sign it, or she’ll let you go and more than likely you’ll get picked up by some crap-ass minor team somewhere far from your family.”

Erik covered his face with his hands, his heart banging against his chest as he took in long breaths to calm himself down. This couldn’t be happening. Why would Elli do this? So what if he had been in and out of the media a lot lately? If he remembered correctly, Shea and Jakob used to be just as bad. Plus, what about Phillip? He may have calmed it down a bit but there were still women leaving their house at all hours of the night.

“This is insane,” he muttered.

Koey nodded, running his hands through his thick hair before looking up at Erik. “Yeah, but you brought it on yourself. Stop messing with crazy chicks and stay out of the clubs or you are going to be out on your ass, Erik.”

No, he wasn’t. He wanted to play for the Assassins. He loved Nashville. He loved being close to his friends and to his brother’s family. Everything was good here. The women were plentiful and man, were they hot. He liked it that way and wasn’t going to change because of some damn probation. If he needed to stay out of the public eye, he could do that. No problem. But that didn’t mean he was going to change his ways. He was happy, and he’d be damned if he was going to change that.

Nodding his head, he looked down at his agent and said, “Okay, no problem.”

“So you’ll stay out of the clubs? Away from the cameras?”

“Yeah.”

“And away from the women?”

“Not entirely, but I’ll be more discreet.”

“Cool, come on, let’s get this signed. But keep in mind, if you don’t abide by Elli’s rules you are out and there’s nothing I can do about it.”

Erik and Koey entered the room and saw that Elli was the only one sitting at the table. She looked tired and part of him felt guilty for causing her so much stress. But the other part was mad; he was being punished for being a guy who liked to have fun. How was that fair?

Elli stood when the door shut behind them, and then crossed her arms. “Gentlemen?”

Erik wanted to roll his eyes, but instead he asked, “Where did Mr. Fisher and Bacter go?”

“They had other things to do,” she said briskly before coming down to their end of the table and laying a pen on the folder with the probation paperwork. “Sign it, Erik. And don’t make any more mistakes.”

“I don’t plan on it,” he said through gritted teeth, reaching for the pen. He signed his name and rolled his eyes as he leaned back into his chair.

“I don’t want to do this; you know that, don’t you?”

Erik looked up at Elli and saw that she meant what she said. She was a good person, and a loving woman. He knew that she cared for him, but it still didn’t lessen his anger. “I know, but it doesn’t change the situation, now does it?”

Elli shook her head. “No, but hopefully you will.”

“What?” he asked, confused. “Change?”

“Yeah, because the way you’re living will get old. I can promise you that. I just want you to be happy, safe, and the best you can be for the team and for yourself. Maybe I am interfering with your private life, but when your private life is messing with my team, then, I’m sorry, but we have an issue.” She paused, then sat down by him, her eyes never leaving his. “I care about you, and I don’t want to let you go, so please do right by this contract and …” Elli paused again and Erik felt like she wanted to say something more, but instead she said, “Just please, don’t mess up.”

* * *

Please, don’t mess up.

Elli’s words played heavy on Erik’s mind as he made his way to the heart of downtown Nashville to meet Phillip for lunch. The air-conditioning was on full blast in his black Aston Martin Virage. It was too early in the summer for the weather to be so hot. Turning the air vents directly onto himself, Erik drove to the Tilted Kilt restaurant.

Pulling into a parking spot, he sat for a moment trying to deal with his frustration. How did things get this bad? When Phillip started staying in, cutting back on the partying, he should have, too. Instead he was parading up and down Broadway getting into trouble. The women were his drugs, and the alcohol didn’t really help the situation, either. That was the one thing he hated about being a professional hockey player—the fact that he had no privacy and couldn’t do as he pleased. He was grateful for the chance to play the greatest game known to man; he only wished his personal life wasn’t under a microscope. But then again, maybe this was a blessing in disguise. Maybe this would help him get the alternate-captain position he wanted. He would be on his best behavior, show Elli that he could change, and then maybe she’d give him the position and title he wanted.

Erik tried to cheer up. He could quit the life he’d been living the past six months. No problem. All he had to do was figure out a way to not think of Piper Allen. Not that it was all her fault, but yeah, it kind of was.

Just thinking of her made him want her.

He had already made the mistake of thinking of her once today, but that was Elli’s fault. She brought Piper to mind when she mentioned all the women he had been sleeping with lately. Their night together all those months ago was a mistake, he knew that. He hadn’t seen her much since, even when he saw her at Harper and Jakob’s recent family gathering; he was polite but ignored her for the most part. It was fine, though; everything would be fine. He could do this. He would forget about her the way he should have six months ago when he kissed her soft lips goodbye.

Shit.

Now he was thinking of her soft lips.

With an irritation lacing his exhale, he opened the door and headed inside. He spotted Phillip immediately. His best friend was sitting in a booth with a large plate of nachos in front of him, but they were being ignored while he chatted with the beautiful blonde standing beside him. With a shake of his head, Erik made his way to the table, sliding into his seat and receiving only a curt nod from Phillip as he continued to talk with the blonde.

“Come on, you can give me your number. I’m safe, I promise,” Phillip said as Erik reached for a nacho that was oozing with cheese, peppers, and chili. He loved the food at this place.

“No way. I don’t even know you,” the blonde countered as she giggled. She was beautiful, of course, and had the three “bigs” going for her.

Big boobs, big ass, and big lips.

All the things Phillip loved. Taking notice of her name tag, Erik noticed that Cami filled out her Tilted Kilt uniform just fine. No wonder Phillip was laying his game down thick. Cami’s breasts were hardly covered by the thin white button-up shirt, and her butt was basically falling out of the bottom of the schoolgirl skirt she was wearing.

Cami seemed completely engrossed by Phillip, too, which wasn’t abnormal. Girls flocked to Phillip. He was a good-looking guy with his boyish blond hair combed to the side. Phillip said his big green eyes captivated the women while his big thick dick kept them around. He was one of those guys who keep their face neatly trimmed, unlike Erik, who liked his beard thick and scraggly. Along with being a total flirt, Phillip was completely ripped, another reason women were attracted to him.

Returning his attention to the nachos, Erik listened as Phillip went on.

“You don’t know me now, but we can change that.”

Cami rolled her eyes. “No way.”

“Okay, well, let me ask you one more question, and then I promise I’ll leave you alone.”

Cami eyed him skeptically before she put her hands on her thin waist. Her belly button was pierced and she had a tattoo peeking out from her shirt bottom. She was hot as hell, and if Phillip couldn’t get the job done, Erik was more than willing to try.

“Fine,” she said, playing it as if she were annoyed, but anyone within a thirty-mile radius knew that she wasn’t annoyed with him at all. She was batting her eyes and giving him the come-hither look. She was digging Phillip just as much as he was her.

Phillip smiled before he asked, “Where’d you get your skirt?”

The girl looked at her clothing before saying, “It’s our uniform, although I have to pay for them myself.”

“They were expensive, huh?” he asked, and Erik shook his head. Phillip was a master at picking up women and he made Erik literally laugh out loud with some of the lines he used. This come-on was one of his favorites.

“Um, yeah, I hate paying for something that I don’t get to keep,” she said with a roll of her eyes, and then she asked, “Why?” Her brows were drawn together and she seemed just as confused as the hundreds of women he’d used this line on before her.

“Well, baby doll, they would be one hundred percent off at my house, so why don’t you come on over after you’re done with work?”

Erik watched as the girl blinked a few times and then started laughing. “Are you kidding me?”

“What?” Phillip asked innocently. “It is the truth.”

“You’re a dog!” she exclaimed.

“That may be true. I do like it doggy-style, so what time do you get off?”

When Cami just walked away, Erik couldn’t help laughing out loud. Phillip watched her walk away and then looked over at Erik before smiling. “She’ll be back.”

“Sure she will,” Erik agreed.

“You’ll see, she wants me.”

“I don’t doubt you, but I think you could have left off the doggy-style comment. You might have had a chance of getting her home before that,” he said, tossing a nacho into his mouth.

Phillip shrugged his shoulders. “She liked it. She is watching me now, thinking of a way to come back and talk to me without feeling like a slut.”

Erik followed Phillip’s gaze and found that he was right: Cami was watching him. “You’re a master.”

Phillip nodded. “This is true.” They shared a laugh before Phillip asked, “So how’d it go with Elli?”

Erik sighed. “Not good. She has put me on probation.”

“What?!” Phillip exclaimed. “You couldn’t talk your way out of it? What the hell did you do?”

“Nope, she is threatening to kick me off the team. She’s not happy with the PR I’ve been getting … man, I didn’t even realize how much shit there was until she threw a bunch of magazines on the table.”

Phillip grunted. “No shit.”

“Yeah, I’m a little worried; I can’t step out of line at all until this thing blows over. I’m on strict probation.”

“Holy shit, dude, that blows,” Phillip said with a shake of his head. “I have a meeting with her tomorrow. You think she is going to do the same to me?”

Erik shrugged his shoulders again. “I don’t know.”

“Damn, that sucks,” he said, still shaking his head.

“I know. I’m so pissed.”

“I don’t blame you. So I guess we’ll be staying in a lot.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Erik said, leaning back in the booth and crossing his arms. “It’s bullshit, you know.”

“I agree. We are young, we are horny, we should be able to do what we want,” he said before stuffing a chip full of cheesy goodness in his mouth.

“I completely agree, but oh well, if I want to succeed and advance in my career, I have to play by her rules.”

Phillip nodded. “Yup, and really, Elli isn’t a witch; she just cares about us a little too much.”

Erik took a sip of the beer that Phillip had ordered for him. “Yeah, it just sucks.”

“We’ll figure something out. Maybe we can have parties at the house instead of going out.”

“But what about cops? We’ll have to keep everything on the down-low.”

An evil grin went across Phillip’s face before he said, “How loud could a bunch of women and two guys be?”

Erik nodded, but before he could say anything, they were interrupted by Cami. She leaned against the table, her breasts basically in Phillip’s face while her ass was in Erik’s view. “I get off at ten P.M.”

“Awesome, here’s my number,” Phillip said, reaching for the pen she had stuck between her breasts. He looked up at her and smiled as he handed her the napkin with his cell number written across it. “Call me when you get off; I’ll give you directions to my house. Do you have a friend?”

Cami’s eyes cut to Erik before meeting Phillip’s again. “Sure, I’ll bring someone.”

“You, baby doll, are a gem. I’ll see you later.”

He reached for her hand and kissed it before smiling up at her. She rewarded him with a quick grin before walking away. Leaning back, Phillip stretched his arms behind his head. He shot Erik a quick grin and said, “Well, at least we won’t be lonely tonight.”

* * *

The only good thing about Cami’s friend Christina was that she gave good head.

Erik watched as she moved her tongue up and down his swollen cock. He was surprised he was able to get it up given how annoying her voice had been. He was disappointed when she had walked in the house behind Cami, but once she was on her knees, and his cock was deep in the back of her throat, his disappointment went out the window. She wasn’t that hot, but she gave a great blowjob.

Okay, if he was being honest, it wasn’t that she wasn’t hot, it was that she reminded him too much of her. She had the same hair, the same eyes, and the same build. The only difference was that she didn’t have the gap in her teeth.

He missed that gap.

Looking back down at Christina, he watched as she curved her tongue around the head of his cock. Tangling his fingers in her dark blond hair, Erik closed his eyes, taking his mind off her, and enjoyed his building release. Christina took him deep into her throat as she massaged his balls.

It was pretty awesome and he was getting pretty close to orgasm.

Christina started to move more quickly, raking her bottom teeth along the length of him and Erik bit down on his lip, his grip on her hair tightening. He was almost there. He’d had a rough day, and blowing his load in this chick’s mouth was just what he needed. When she moved her hand to the base of his cock and squeezed, that did it and he came long and hard into the back of her throat. His eyes were squeezed shut as he felt her back away, the cold air hitting his sensitive dick. He knew that when he opened his eyes, she would be lying there expectantly. Sure enough, his eyes now opened and there she was with her legs spread wide, her eyes fixed on him.

“You taste so good,” she murmured as his eyes moved along her body. Christina’s skin was bare, no tattoos at all, and like always, his mind went straight to her. She had this sick tree tattoo that covered her whole back. The branches went along her ribs and around to her breasts. It was hot, and if he was being honest, he missed her body, too. He didn’t understand why he still thought of her, but he did. They only spent one night together, and he broke it off with no problem. He doubted she even thought of him as much as he thought of her. He was pathetic.

“Thanks,” he mumbled as he moved toward her, kissing down her bare belly. He moved his hand between her thighs, spreading them before running his finger up her slit, which was covered in thick dark hair. A part of him wanted to ask her to leave. He didn’t like it when a woman had hair between her legs; he liked them bare. But it seemed rude to ask her to go wait in the living room for her friend, especially after what she just did for him. So he lowered his mouth to her wanting lips and ran his tongue slowly up her. She took in a ragged breath, moving her fingers into his hair as he flicked her extended nub with the tip of his tongue. He was just about to insert a finger inside her when a knock came upon his bedroom door.

Christina’s eyes met his before she brought the sheet up over her body. Turning to the door, he yelled, “Yeah?”

“Hey, there is someone at the door for you.”

Erik knew he should tell Phillip to tell them to go away but he was taking this as a welcome interruption. Plus he knew that Phillip wouldn’t have come to tell him unless it was someone important. He only hoped it wasn’t his parents. They were supposed to be coming in this week and he really didn’t need them seeing that he had some girl whom he didn’t really know spread-eagle in the middle of his bed.

“Okay, I’ll be right out.”

“Really?” Christina asked in a huff.

“It must be someone important,” he answered as he pulled on a pair of shorts, then went into his bathroom to wash up. When he came out, Christina was sitting on the bed with an annoyed look on her face. “Give me a minute,” he said as he left the room with a shake of his head. After he answered the door, he was going to ask Christina to leave. She was an annoying pain in the ass. Hell, he’d pay for the cab.

Moving down the hall, Erik saw Phillip standing in a pair of boxers with his arms across his chest.

“Who’s here?” he asked.

Phillip turned, revealing the same person he was thinking of earlier when Christina had his cock in her mouth.

Piper Allen.

She was stunning, as usual. She wore a pair of short white shorts with a blue tank that was bigger than her. It hung off her thin shoulders, and he could see the branches of the tattoo he was just thinking of. Her blondish brown hair was up in a mess of a bun. Her eyes looked wider, and a brighter blue than he remembered. Her lips looked plumper, too; inviting. And when she gave him a sneak peek of the gap in her smile, he swore his heart skipped a beat.

God, what was wrong with him?

Clearing his throat, he said, “Hey.”

“Hey,” she said, looking everywhere but at him. “Sorry to just pop in. I’ve tried calling you over the past few months but I can’t seem to get ahold of you.”

That was because he was ignoring her.

“Oh, no big deal. Everything okay?”

Finally her eyes met his, and he could see that something was wrong. Erik was pretty sure that Phillip saw it, too, because he coughed, then said, “Hey, I’m gonna go in the other room. Piper, it was nice seeing you again.”

She gave a little wave as she said, “You, too.”

Something felt off. The hairs on Erik’s arms felt like they were standing on end, and the air was crackling around them. Piper wouldn’t look at him, which he didn’t understand. She always looked right into his eyes. He liked when she did that. This was the first time since their night together that he had even talked to her. The last time he saw her was four months ago, at Harper’s house. She only stayed for a little bit, though; she was sick, if he remembered correctly. He did remember wishing she hadn’t left. Even if he didn’t want to talk to her, he still wanted to look at her, and wished for the millionth time that he wasn’t so fucked-up.

“How are you?”

Piper smiled as she looked away from him again.

“Okay, you?”

“Fine. I’m surprised to see you, though.”

“Yeah, sorry again. I know it’s late.”

Erik shrugged his shoulders.

“Like I said, no big deal. So what’s up? Do you want to sit down?”

She shook her head. “No, thank you. I came over because we need to talk.”

Erik nodded. “Okay? About what?”

Piper looked up again, her eyes meeting his, and he saw how tired she looked. Her face was fuller than the last time he had seen her. She looked different but she was still the same gorgeous girl he had bared his soul to. That alone was dangerous and the sudden need to run rushed over him. He had never told a girl about his parents, only Phillip knew, but he told Piper while lying naked against her small, delicious body.

“We haven’t talked much since that night.”

Why was she bringing up that night? He might think of her and that night, but he didn’t want to talk about it.

“Nope, and I like it that way. Is that why you’re here? It’s been a while since then, Piper, and nothing has changed. We can’t be together. I’m sorry about that but that’s the way it is.”

“Actually, a lot has changed and we need to talk,” she jeered.

He was confused. What did she mean? Nothing was said for a moment, until finally he asked, “Like what?”

“I’m pregnant.”

Erik choked, “Yeah? That sucks.”

He watched as Piper’s shoulders dropped, her face flushed with anger. She took in a deep breath as she muttered the words that for some reason he knew she was going to say. “It’s yours.”

Erik paused. His body stiffened as a sudden coldness filled him completely. He felt dizzy and his body felt like it was tingling everywhere. What the hell was going on?! This was a joke, a cruel, funny joke. Erik let out a loud nervous laugh and with a shaky voice said, “Yeah, right. We haven’t been together since December.” Man, he was feeling like he might pass out.

Piper nodded. Erik then watched as she pulled her shirt tightly against her, revealing a bump in her middle, and Piper didn’t have one of those before. His eyes were wide as he looked down at her.

She rolled her shoulders back and said, “I know, I’m almost six months.”

Suddenly, Erik wasn’t sure he was breathing.

Chapter 3

“Pregnant?”

Piper nodded. Her heart was pounding, and she could feel her hands shaking against her growing belly. She looked at a wide-eyed Erik. “Yes.”

“You’ve been to the doctor? It’s a baby, right? Not like cancer?”

She blinked a few times. Was he serious?

“Yes, a baby, not cancer. Why the hell would you think that? I’m twenty-three weeks.”

“Twenty-three weeks,” he whispered as his eyes fell back to where her hands rested. “With my baby.”

Piper looked up at him again; she could see that he was freaking out. She had been doing the same thing since she had found out. She had no clue what she’d expected from this conversation, but it sure wasn’t going the way she had hoped it would.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Are you sure?”

Piper looked up at Erik incredulously. How dare he ask that?

“Yes, you’re the only one I’ve been with. For months and even longer than that.”

He stood there, his hands holding his waist so tight that she could see the white of his knuckles. Not that she was really paying attention to his knuckles, since he was only wearing boxers, for goodness sakes! Even with the severity of the situation, she couldn’t help the fact that her body still sung for him. It didn’t make sense and she hated herself for it. This man had dumped her, then had not even answered her calls or acknowledged her existence for the last six months. How dare he steal her heart and run. Then, he has the gall to question her about the paternity of their child?

Asshole!

“I’m not a liar, Erik. I may be a lot of things, but a liar is not one of them,” she said, her body heating with anger.

“I never said you were. Excuse me for being a little freaked-out right now; it’s a little much for me to take. I mean, you pop in here and say, ‘Hey I’m pregnant. Oh, and by the way, it’s yours.’ ”

“How do you think I feel? I’m freaked-out, too, but I’ve kept this quiet long enough. I’m starting to show. I’ve got decisions I need to make and I need to know if you want to be part of them.”

When she looked up, he was looking at where their child was growing. If he was to put his hand on her stomach, he would have been able to feel the baby move. Not that she was going to suggest that; she couldn’t even imagine him touching her right now, or ever again for that matter. She might be irritated, but there was no denying the sexual attraction she had for Erik Titov, even if he had broken her heart.

“I can’t believe this,” he muttered, running his hand through his hair. “Why did you wait so long to tell me?”

Piper held a finger up as she said, “I did try calling you, but you never called me back and I figured if you wanted to talk to me you’d call.”

“I’ve been busy. Leave me a message if it was that urgent! Also, I saw you like four months ago; you could have told me then.”

Piper said heatedly, “Oh, when I was puking my brains out? Yeah, I didn’t feel like talking.”

“There is no reason to be a bitch,” he deadpanned as he pinned her with a look.

“Oh, I’m sorry, let me be happy that I came here as you question the paternity of my child,” she said, crossing her arms.

This was going so bad. In a perfect world, Piper would have told him about the baby and Erik would have wrapped his arms around her, kissing the stuffing out of her, then ask her to marry him, and after this baby was born, they would have at least five more. It wasn’t as if she was truly expecting that, but she was expecting him to at least be a bit more compassionate. Nope, instead she gets Erik doubting if the baby is his.

Ass.

“Um, excuse me, but for six months you’ve kept the fact that you are pregnant with my alleged child! How do I know that you didn’t get knocked up by some other guy and now you are trying to pin it on me because that guy ran out on you?”

Oh, she was going to kill him. She was going to murder her child’s father.

“You jerk! I’m not like the whores you’ve been hanging with, claiming that they are pregnant just to get your money. I am a good person who made the biggest mistake of her life by going home with you. You would know that if you had given me the time of day. You ran out on me and left a prize behind!” she yelled, pointing to her stomach. “I don’t know how to handle this. I don’t know what to do. All I know is that I am pregnant. With your baby. And I thought maybe I should let you know. That you would want to know.”

Nothing was said for a few moments as they stood with their eyes locked on each other. Their chests were rising and falling in unison, as everything around them was silent. The only thing Piper could hear was her own heartbeat and Erik’s labored breaths.

“I don’t know what to say,” he finally said.

Piper shook her head. “Me, neither, but I thought I should tell you. I’ve already told three people, and I thought it was time to tell the baby’s daddy. I’ve got to tell my whole family next; they need to know.”

He nodded. “So Audrey, Reese, and Harper know? Do they know I’m the father?”

One would think that she would have told her twin sister first, but Piper hadn’t. She didn’t want to hear the disappointment in Reese’s voice, or be scolded by her, either. She really hadn’t even wanted to tell Harper yet, but she needed to explain to her why she couldn’t be a surrogate for her and Jakob.

Piper shook her head. “No, Harper and Audrey don’t know it’s you; only Elli does.”

Erik’s head whipped up. “You told Elli?”

His voice had a little edge to it and his eyes seemed wider. Piper nodded as she said, “She was the first one I told.”

“Oh fuck,” he said, leaning over and bracing his hands on his legs. “You told my boss, before you told me?”

“Um, she is like my sister. I wasn’t thinking of you,” she shot back.

“Obviously, you haven’t thought of me at all. You didn’t give me any options in this. Nothing. You just did what you pleased and kept this from me. Are you crazy?”

Piper’s eyebrows shot up. How friggin’ dare he?

“Excuse me? I did try calling you, but some fucking ho always answered the phone. At least I finally came by and told you. I could have just kept it from you altogether. Maybe I should have.”

“If only! That would have made this so much better, but instead you go and tell my boss! I mean fuck, Piper. If you wanted to fuck me over, at least do it in private.”

Piper’s face was hot with anger and she was sure she was going to reach out and knock his head off.

“You made it very clear that you never wanted to see me or to fuck me again. I kind of understand you’re angry about my telling Elli, but get over it. She is only concerned about me, the baby, and how I am going to make it. She hasn’t even brought you up! Anyway, it really doesn’t matter who I’ve told. I’m not here to discuss that,” she said, shaking her head. Her anger was beginning to get the best of her. She was letting the fact that he hurt her and left her fuel this argument when really all she needed to know was what he wanted to do about all this. “I need to know if you are going to be involved. I know that we won’t be together, I get that, but I’m wondering if you’ll be in our child’s life. And I’m here to tell you now, I don’t care either way.”

Erik’s face scrunched up as he threw his hands in the air.

“Like I have a choice! We are family, our moms are best friends, and our dads play golf, Piper! My brother is married to your sister! The only way I could get out of this is if you don’t tell anyone that I’m the father. Oh, but wait, you told my boss, so I have no doubt that our whole family will know soon enough. You’ve fucked me all around. Not only is my family going to be livid with me, but this is going to affect my career!”

Piper felt like her blood was boiling under her skin. She was sure that at any moment her ears were going to explode with steam. Why the hell did she sleep with him? Why didn’t she make him use a condom so the only thing that could be left between them was a broken heart? No, she trusted her birth control and her drunken mind that it wasn’t that time of the month! God, she was a stupid freaking idiot! She was pregnant by the biggest jerk in the world!

She wanted to be outraged. She wanted to kick and scream at him, but instead she felt her eyes cloud with tears as her body felt like it was beginning to shut down. She had accepted that he didn’t want her. That was fine, but what was wrong with their baby?

Looking down at the ground, she whispered, “You want an out?”

“I don’t have that choice; you kept the baby, so I’m fucked.”

She looked up at him as a tear ran down her cheek. He looked away and she hated him for it. She wanted him to see the hurt he’d caused, to see how he basically destroyed her when he left. She wanted him to see how he was breaking her in two by rejecting not only her but their child, too, but instead he just looked away. Like the coward he was.

“Fuck you, Erik.”

She then turned and went out the front door, but before the door could shut, she heard him say, “You already have!”

Piper sobbed as she ran down the stairs and to her truck. Luckily, she made it out of the driveway before the tears came in full force. She felt like Erik had torn out what was left of her heart and then stomped on it. His rejection stung like a billion bees, and she knew it was because he wasn’t just rejecting her, but their baby, too.

She barely made it on the forty-five-minute drive to her home—well, Elli’s home—without stopping to sit by the side of the road to cry her eyes out. Now sitting in the driveway, her tears fell as she stared at the beautiful house and property. Piper had every intention of buying this from Elli. It would be the perfect place for her and the baby. She even thought it would be good for the three of them, but why she’d included him in her plans she’d never know. Piper now knew that he would never want to live with her, or even want to raise their child together. Erik had just made that perfectly clear.

What had she done to herself? Maybe she should have gotten an abortion, but that didn’t feel right. This was her baby, and it deserved a chance at life. Even if it was a life without a daddy. But that didn’t feel right, either. Maybe she should take Harper up on her suggestion and give the baby to her.

Piper was young. She still had a lot of living to do, and she wasn’t in a financially sound place to be able to raise a child. She didn’t have all her eggs in a row or even in a basket. She was alone, scared, and pregnant by a jerk. She could give the baby to Jakob and Harper and be a loving aunt like she was to Ally. But could she do that? Could she watch her sister raise her baby? A child that would look just like her and Erik?

Erik obviously didn’t want anything to do with them. She could get child support but she didn’t want a payout from him. She wanted him to be a father. What had she done? Not only had she brought heartache upon herself, but it was now upon her child, too. Because the day would come when the child would ask who their daddy was; Piper then would have to explain that Erik was their father and then try to explain why he didn’t want them.

Shaking her head, she placed her hands on her belly as she continued to cry, the tears landing on her swollen abdomen. Nothing was going as she had hoped. Not that life was ever easy, but this was one hell of a curveball. Piper had always thought she would be in a different place in her life right now. Since she changed careers every other month, her life was still evolving. But the one thing she never would have thought would have happened would be that she’d be single, alone, and pregnant. What was the point of being on birth control if it didn’t work?

What was her family going to think? Harper was pissed and disappointed in her and Reese would be, too. Her mom and dad would be beyond understanding.

She could hear her mom now: “Oh, Piper, why?”

But Piper wouldn’t have an answer for her. This pregnancy would just validate to her family that she was the family fuckup. The one that couldn’t stick with one thing, always changing her mind. Ah well, this was something she couldn’t change; this decision was a commitment for life, and she needed to make the right choice.

She had two options: either raise her baby and hope that at some point there would be a father figure in its life, or give the baby to Harper.

When the baby kicked, giving Piper butterflies, she decided that there was no way that she could give the baby to anyone. That was the easy way out and she had already quit on almost everything else in her life. She might be young and not financially stable but she was a loving person. This baby might not have been planned but this baby was a miracle. Her miracle. And if Erik didn’t want their miracle, fine.

One day their child would want to know him, and he could try to explain to them then how he had no desire to be a part of their life. Piper would be strong; she would love the baby for the both of them.

* * *

Erik sat on the couch with his elbows resting on his knees. Stanley, his English bulldog, sat between his legs, looking up at him as if he knew that Erik’s world was falling apart. Erik hadn’t moved from this spot since yesterday. Thank God, after Piper had dumped her bombshell on him Christina had promptly left in a huff, screaming at him for being the worst lay ever. Cami had left the following morning, giving him a weird look, obviously having heard of his lack-of-performance status, but he didn’t care. When Phillip left for his meeting with Elli, he asked if everything was okay, but all Erik could do was shake his head. He was still in shock. Something wasn’t clicking, something wasn’t registering. He was sure that what had happened with Piper was all a dream, but he could still smell her perfume.

Apple blossoms.

It was her favorite scent. He remembered watching her spray herself with some after they got out of the shower. He remembered running his nose along her collarbone, inhaling the soft fragrance. It had turned him on so much that he had picked her up and placed her on the sink before ripping her towel away to have his way with her. Was that when they conceived their child?

His child.

Shit. He never wanted children; he never wanted a wife or a baby momma. He was completely happy with the way he was living his life. That was why he cut it off with Piper. She was a forever type of girl, while he was a wanderer. He knew that if he stayed with her, he would end up like his father and that was not something he wanted. He didn’t want to be a drunk that hit his kid. He didn’t want to be so caught up in a girl that nothing mattered. He wanted to be Erik Titov. He liked who he was and didn’t want to change. At all. Even if there was a chance that he would be more like Cooper, his adoptive stepfather, he couldn’t take that chance.

God, what were Cooper and Alla going to think? They didn’t save him from hell so he could go out and fuck up his life. He should have known two years ago with only one glance that Piper Allen was going to be trouble. She was too beautiful, too sweet. She mesmerized him with those seductive blue eyes, a playful gap in her teeth, a banging body. And if she was holding a precious little baby in her arms? He should have ignored her from the start but he was completely ensnared by her. He needed to know her. Her likes, her dislikes, anything, he just wanted to know—fuck-shit-fuck! What the hell was wrong with him?

Yeah, she was trouble from the beginning.

That was why he had stayed clear of her. But then that night six months ago, Piper was standing in a “fuck me stupid” dress in the middle of Wanna B’s club and Erik was a goner.

What had he done? He should have never trusted her when she said, “I’m on the Pill.” He was never unprepared, but before going out, he had forgotten to refill his wallet. If it was anyone else, he would have had the cabbie stop at the store, or better yet, would have run for the hills, but no, he stayed and made sweet love to Piper for hours. To make matters worse, he had told her things he had never told anyone; he had exposed himself. It was like he was completely out of his mind that night. She had bewitched him and he had shared his innermost secrets, things he’d never shared with anyone, but he shared it with Piper. He shared everything.

For fuck sakes, he was fucked.

Damn it. Leaning his head against the back of the couch, he let out a long breath. Stanley must have taken that as an invitation and promptly jumped up into Erik’s lap. Erik shook his head, running his hands down Stanley’s soft white fur.

“What am I going to do, buddy?”

Stanley raised his ears as if he didn’t know, either. He must have thought a big juicy kiss would make the situation better because that was what Erik got. Smiling at his pooch, Erik leaned his head back again and closed his eyes. He needed to talk to someone, and the only person he could think of was his brother. Reaching for his phone on the table, he dialed his brother’s number.

“Hello?” Jakob answered on the first ring.

“Hey, bro,” Erik answered, looking up at the ceiling. “What’s up?”

“You don’t want to know. We have a situation.”

Erik opened his eyes. “What’s wrong? Are Harper and Ally okay?”

“They are fine; it’s Piper.”

Erik paused. “Oh?”

“She is pregnant,” Jakob said, “and won’t tell Harper who the dad is. She won’t tell anyone. I’ve even tried calling her to see if I can get her to tell me. She’s being difficult, and everyone is freaking out because we all know she can’t take care of a baby by herself. I mean, you know Piper, she’s not that responsible. Harper thinks she is pregnant by some loser, so she is ready to find the guy and kill him. You know how tough my lovely wife can be.” Erik could hear the humor in Jakob’s last comment. Harper was one strong woman.

But this was an interesting turn. Why was Piper not telling anyone who the father was? What did that mean? Was he going to be able to get away with this? Did he want to be able to get away with this? And what the hell was Jakob talking about? Why couldn’t Piper take care of a baby?

“Wow, yeah, that sucks, but why couldn’t she take care of a baby on her own? She takes care of your kid all the time.”

Jakob paused. “Well, I’m just saying she doesn’t stay employed for long periods of time, and you’ve seen how she is; she doesn’t stick to things. But Harper and I are just a phone call away so we’re here to help. Harper is worried that Piper is going to be completely alone. Get this: The dad wants nothing to do with her or their child. What kind of man does that? This is their child, their blood, and he wants nothing to do with it? That’s a sick man, you know?”

Erik paused again. Yeah, he was fucked.

When the door opened and Phillip appeared, Erik couldn’t thank God enough. “Oh, let me call you back. Phillip just walked in. I need to talk to him.”

“Oh, okay, later,” Jakob said, and Erik threw the phone down onto the couch next to him like it had a disease. That conversation did not support the decision he wanted to make, because if he decided to do what he wanted to do, Jakob would be very disappointed in him. And probably would beat the shit out of him, too.

“What’s up with you?” Phillip asked as he threw his keys onto the counter and sat down across from him on the gray love seat. Erik hated that piece of furniture, he thought it was dog ugly, but this was Phillip’s house so he could decorate it as nasty as he wanted. Phillip apparently liked the color gray, because most of the house was done in gray and purple, with a bunch of Assassins memorabilia all over the place.

Looking up at his friend, he saw that Phillip was grinning. “Nothing, what’s up with you? How’d the meeting with Elli go?”

“Great,” he said with a clap of his hand. “It’s official and unfortunate, but Welch is out till next year, so you’re looking at the new alternate captain!”

Erik could not fucking believe it. Elli knew Erik wanted that job—he’d been very vocal about it. Well, that is, up until this last encounter with her. I mean what the hell could he say after she chastised him for his behavior? But there his best friend sat, happy as a fat kid with cake while he was feeling like shit.

“Really?”

“Yup, isn’t it great? I know you wanted it, man, but you know I did, too, and at least one of us got it, so that’s good, right? I won’t beat you up too bad.” Phillip replied with a little teasing.

Erik nodded with his lips pressed tightly together while disappointment ate at him. That was the position he had been waiting for since he’d joined the Nashville Assassins. He wanted that recognition to prove that he was just as badass as he thought he was, and because he would have made a great captain. But because he had fucked up, he was overlooked. Maybe even purposefully overlooked. This all started and ended with Piper Allen. She was also the reason he had been with every woman in Nashville … he was trying to forget her! She poisoned him and now she was pregnant with his child. If she had never come along he would have been fine. He would have been the damn captain, but instead it was Phillip! Erik wanted to yell out in anger, tell Phillip that no, it wasn’t great, because that was his position. But instead, with a bitter smile, he said, “Yeah.”

“I expected you to be a little happier for me,” Phillip said with a laugh.

Erik looked up and shrugged his shoulders. “Sorry, dude, I’m having a bad time right now.”

Phillip leaned back against the couch and asked, “Does it have to do with Piper?”

Erik only nodded, looking away and petting Stanley on his head.

“Wanna talk about it?”

Erik sighed. “She’s pregnant. With my kid.”

Looking up, he saw Phillip’s expression, and it was one of complete shock. He wanted to laugh at how he looked—Phillip’s eyes were wide and his mouth basically hanging to the ground—but nothing seemed funny right now. There was nothing to laugh about.

“No fucking way, you slept with Piper?!”

Erik nodded. “Six months ago.”

“She’s six months?”

“Yeah.”

“Holy shit, dude! That’s insane. She just told you?”

“Yeah, and she told Elli, too.”

Phillip released his breath in a low whistle. “You are in deep shit, bro.”

“Yup, and you know if I was some regular Joe off the street this wouldn’t matter. I could get away with being a deadbeat dad, give the kid a chance to be someone else’s kid and be happy, but since I am a famous hockey player with the public up my ass and a boss that is dictating my life, I am screwed into being a parent when that is the last thing I want to do. I’m not father material! I had a shitty childhood; my life didn’t even start till I was thirteen! How the hell am I supposed to be a father?” Erik was just being honest; even if he wanted a child there was no way he’d be good at being a dad—blood is blood and all that and he was damned sure he’d be as miserable a father as his dad was.

Phillip was shaking his head. “Dude, Elli is gonna trade you off the team if you don’t do right by that kid. Now I’m even wondering if her decision to make me ‘A’ was to show you who’s boss and all that, you know? Wow, man, this is serious shit, serious shit.”

“You think I don’t know that!” Erik yelled as he stood, sending Stanley scrambling to the floor, and went to the kitchen for a beer. “What am I supposed to do?”

“What did Piper say?”

“She wanted to know what I wanted to do. I told her that I don’t know what I want to do because I fucking don’t know what the hell to do! She fucked me over, dude, in more ways than just being pregnant, because our families are intertwined and they are going to freak. She also said she told Elli, which I haven’t heard from Elli, and she didn’t mention it at my meeting so I’m not really sure what that means. Is she drawing up my release papers or is she waiting to see what my next move will be? I know that Piper must have talked to her family because my brother says they are freaking out about her being pregnant. Then just now my brother tells me that he thinks that any man that doesn’t want his kid is a deadbeat! What the fuck?! What will he think when he finds out it’s me? He will think I’m shit if I don’t support this kid! My own brother!”

“You’re freaking out; calm down, there must be a way around all of this.” Phillip tried to console his friend but realized that Erik had few options … and really only one that made sense, and that was to fix this mess.

“Ugh, yeah I’m freaking out! I think you would, too—my fucking career is on the line because of this shit. What my family thinks of me is now in jeopardy and believe it or not that bothers me, a lot. I want them to be proud of me, not think I’m a shit! And damn Piper, who gives a guy three months’ notice that he is going to be a dad! Pissfuckshit, she fucked me over! I’ve got no options here!”

“Wow, this is insane,” Phillip muttered, shaking his head, realizing his buddy was totally screwed.

Silence filled the room as Erik nursed his beer. Finally Phillip said, “There is only really one thing you can do.”

Erik swallowed another gulp of beer and said, “I know, I should probably start packing.”

“No, you should marry her.” And that was not the response Erik was expecting from Phillip.

“Yeah, right,” he said, laughing. Phillip was kidding, right?

“No, really. Back home when you got a girl pregnant, you married her. No matter what. You need to give this a chance, so at least you can tell the child you tried. This will show Elli that you are trying, and then hope for the best. It will also get your family off your back. It will show everyone that yeah, you guys made a mistake but you’re trying to give the baby the best life you can.”

Erik looked at Phillip, dumbfounded, as he said, “Being married won’t make people think we are trying; it will make everyone think we are dumb and stupid. We don’t love each other.”

“Sure you don’t, but no one else knows that. You guys can play this off. She would help you as long as you promise to help her after you leave, ya know, financially and shit like that. This is not an eternity thing, idiot; you’re doing this to keep your fucking job and to not have your family up your ass about fathering a kid.”

“She wouldn’t help me, even if that idea was sound. She hates me. I was an asshole to her and said mean shit,” Erik said dismissively.

Piper probably wouldn’t piss on him if he was on fire, not that he could blame her.

“Piper is a good girl. She cares about people. If you explain your situation, promise to be there for the kid, take him to hockey practice, and pay his doctor bills, ya know? I bet she would help you,” Phillip reiterated.

“Who says I want to be there for the kid?” Erik asked. “I told you I don’t want a kid.”

Phillip pinned him with a look. “I know you had a shitty childhood because of your shitty father but you are not that guy, especially if you don’t want to be. You are Cooper’s son, too, and Cooper’s son wouldn’t let his child go through life without knowing him. My best friend wouldn’t do that, either. Jeez, Erik, all kidding aside, you are better than that. Call Piper, talk to her.”

Erik laid his beer on the counter and buried his face in his hands. He moved his fingers through his hair, pulling slightly, hoping to wake himself up from this terrible dream. Phillip made this all sound so easy to fix, but it couldn’t be. Piper wouldn’t want to help him; she wouldn’t want to marry him and he definitely didn’t want to be married. This wouldn’t work, but then again what if it did? What if he could stay in Nashville, continue to play for the Assassins, and be close to his family and his unborn child?

Phillip was right: He couldn’t run out on this kid. He might have been a dick to Piper but he didn’t want to be that way to his kid. His stepfather would be so disappointed and Erik would hate to do that to him. Cooper was his saving grace and Erik owed him everything. He didn’t want to be anything like his real father, Jasha. Would being of Jasha’s blood overcome what Cooper had worked so hard to instill in Erik?

What about Piper? What was he supposed to do about her—she scared him because she was the one and only girl he’d been with that he still felt something for. She had a way of making him open up and he hated that, because the people he cared about most always left. The only people who had ever stayed with him and supported him were his family: Jakob, Alla, and Cooper. What if he allowed himself to fall for her, to go for the white picket fence—God, what was he thinking—it didn’t matter. It would never happen. This was a marriage of convenience and it would be over in three months’ time. Besides, he was no prize; he was a mess and he wasn’t sure Piper even wanted him, even if it was only temporary. He needed to convince Piper that this was a good idea.

Looking up, he found Phillip watching him. Taking in a deep breath, he said, “Okay, I’ll do it.”

“You’re going to call her? I think you should do it in person,” Phillip told Erik, who was picking up his phone off the couch.

“No, I gotta call Koey first, have him call the lawyers to draw up the papers and get everything ready. This will have to happen fast. Especially so neither of us has time to change our minds.”

Phillip looked over at him questioningly. “She hasn’t said yes, though.”

Erik nodded. “No, but she will.”

He’d make sure of it.

Chapter 4

Erik had called four times.

Piper sat at her drawing desk with her pencils now neatly organized. Not because she was a neat freak but because Erik calling had put her on edge. She had rearranged her desk, checked and rechecked her email, and done just about anything else to keep from answering his phone calls. What the hell did he want? It had been two days since she had seen him. Had he changed his mind? Did he want to be in their child’s life? Surely not. He was probably calling to yell at her some more.

But when he called her cell for the sixth time, Piper decided she couldn’t ignore him any longer. She didn’t like it when he did that to her, and she believed that you treat people the way you want to be treated. Even if that person is an idiot. She’d rather break his kneecaps with a hockey stick than talk with him again.

Asshole.

“Hello?” she answered on the third ring.

“Hey, is this Piper Allen?”

“Ugh, yeah,” as if he didn’t know what number he was calling. What an asshole.

“The pregnant one, right?”

“Seriously? You’ve been with more than one Piper Allen?” she asked, and for some reason this wouldn’t have shocked her if it was true—he was a man-whore.

“No, but apparently I saved three different numbers under your name. Sorry,” he said quickly, he then went quiet; all she could hear now was his nervous breathing.

“Hello?” she asked.

“Yeah, I’m here.”

“Okay? What do you want?”

“Oh yeah, sure, sorry. Um, so how are you?”

Piper rolled her eyes. Be nice, she reminded herself.

“Fine, and you?” she asked sarcastically.

“Still a little freaked-out, but it’s not like I can change any of it.”

Oh, she wanted to kill him.

Biting her lip, she asked, “Yup, so what did you need?”

Piper hated being rude, she was normally such a sweet person, but Erik Titov had a death wish where she was concerned. He brought out the anger in her.

“Why are you being a bitch? I haven’t done anything wrong here,” he snapped.

Piper could not believe he said that.

“Um, yes you have! You questioned if the baby was yours. Why would I lie about something like that, especially with our families as close as they are?”

“Really, you’re mad and acting like a bitch to me because I was making sure the baby was mine? If you would have told me about this when you first found out then I wouldn’t have questioned it!”

Touché … okay, maybe she was being a little irrational here.

“Fine, we are both in the wrong.”

“No, you are in the wrong.”

She glared at the phone, picking up a pencil and stabbing the closest notebook, wishing it was Erik’s head.

“No, I was trying to figure things out and it wasn’t like you gave me a chance to tell you. You wouldn’t even answer my calls!”

“You are so wrong that it isn’t even funny. Don’t act like I live in another state and that our families don’t know one another. You had every opportunity to tell me what was going on, but you didn’t have the lady balls to do it.”

Piper took in a quick, angry breath.

“How dare you use my words against me!”

They were bickering and arguing like children. It was embarrassing, but it didn’t stop her from sticking her tongue out at the phone. Just as she was about to come up with what she hoped was a great retort, he said softly, “I have good memories about that night.”

Piper froze in place. He did not say that, and she did not just get hot all over because of it. Shit, what was wrong with her, and why did she allow him to have that effect on her? It only took seconds for her to remember the moment when she’d said that to him.

Erik had made quick work of removing her dress, moving it down her body, kissing every inch he revealed. As he dipped his tongue into her belly button, she took in a deep breath, gripping his hair with her fingers. Pushing her dress over her hips, he took her panties with it. He didn’t kiss or play with her first; he went right for her core, sucking her wet mound into his mouth, taking her to another world. Her knees buckled, causing her to brace her hands on his shoulders, her fingernails digging into his skin. She let out a long, low groan as he hit the right spot, moving his talented tongue around her taut clit in figure eights.

Piper’s eyes were closed tight as she felt his hands move from her thighs up her body to her exposed breast. He took her sensitive nipple between his thumb and index finger, squeezing it hard. She gasped, holding on to him as she rocked her body toward his mouth. It was mind-blowing, Piper could hardly breathe, but then he stopped, turned her around, and bent her over.

“Oh my God,” she panted as he started to lick her from behind. His nose was tickling her slick opening as his tongue continued its assault on her extended nub. Piper held on to the back of the couch, her legs shaking under Erik’s attentive hands. She was almost there, her body was tensing up, her heart rate was through the roof, and she swore her legs were numb. Finally, her release came, and she screamed out, her body shaking with the intensity of her orgasm. She collapsed into the back of the couch, her face buried in the cushions as her heart rate started to slow. She had never had such an intense orgasm in her life. Her body was still tingling, the spot between her legs was aching in the most fulfilling way, and when she felt Erik’s body pressing into her, his thick length resting between her legs, Piper was on the verge of tears.

“I’m so glad I grew the lady balls to do this.”

“The lady balls?” Erik chuckled against her neck. “Sweetheart, there are no balls between your glorious legs.”

Piper let out a breathless giggle. “Oh hush, you know what I mean.”

“Sure, and I’m glad, too, even though this was going to happen even if you grew them or not.”

Piper turned her head, glancing up at him. “Oh really?”

“Yes,” he said, nipping at her lip. “I couldn’t wait another second before getting inside of you.”

Piper knew from that moment on that no one would ever make her feel the way Erik did. Her only regret: that she didn’t know she would never see him again after he left the next morning. Her eyes pooled with tears at the thought. If only she had known. Maybe then she wouldn’t have been so heartbroken. Maybe she could have prepared herself better and would have known more of how to handle this situation. Things were so messed up and she hated that she had waited so long to tell Erik, her family, everyone, about the baby. Why couldn’t she get her shit together? Why couldn’t she ever do anything right?

“Piper?”

Piper wiped away a tear. “Yeah, fine, whatever. What did you need?”

“I need to see you,” he said quickly. “Can you meet me somewhere?”

“What? Why?”

“ ’Cause I think we need to talk, face-to-face. We have a lot of details to work out.”

He was right. With a sigh, she said, “Okay, when?”

“Now. Where are you?”

“Now? I’m at home, working.”

“Working? At home?” Why that surprised him he didn’t know.

“Yes.”

Erik paused. “Okay, where do you live?”

“Why?”

Surely he wasn’t coming over now?

“I’m coming over. I told you we need to talk. My mom and dad are coming into town Friday.”

Piper looked down at the crappy clothes she was wearing, and knew her hair looked equally as bad. It would take him at least forty-five minutes to get there; that should give her enough time to get ready. “Fine,” she said, and gave him Elli’s address.

“I’m leaving now.”

“Yay,” she mumbled unenthusiastically before she hung up the phone. She sat for a moment and had no clue what they were going to tell Alla and Cooper when they got into town. Hell, she didn’t even know what she was going to tell her own parents.

Blah, this was such a mess.

Realizing that time was ticking, she hopped up and ran back to her room. After a quick shower she threw on her comfortable Pink knit shorts and matching top. Walking back to the living room she admired Elli’s decorating skill. Elli had done her living room in a bright yellow and Piper loved it. It matched her gray furniture perfectly. That’s why she had set up one of her work desks in here, because this room made her feel good.

There were a lot of things she’d like to do with the house, and once she was sure she wanted to buy it she would make those changes. For now, though, she was just a renter, although … she did need to get the baby’s room set up. She was waiting on her next appointment when she’d find out if the baby was a boy or a girl, and she hoped that once she knew its gender she would come up with some ideas for how to decorate the nursery. Gah, that was another thing she needed to do, make the doctor’s appointment. She had held off scheduling it, thinking that after she told Erik of the pregnancy he would want to go with her and find out if the baby was a boy or girl. But she now knew that was of no interest to him.

How sad was that?

With a sigh, Piper had moved to the kitchen to pour herself some sweet tea when a knock sounded at the front door. Placing the glass back down on the counter, Piper made her way down the hall that held pictures of her and her family and friends. When she came to the foyer, she thought about how she’d like to redecorate this, too—yep, she needed to let Elli know she definitely was ready to buy this place. The entryway was still black and purple from when Elli had her Assassins shrine. Yeah, Piper definitely needed to change that.

Opening the door, she found Erik on the other side, looking down at his phone.

And of course, he looked freaking scrumptious.

His hair was combed to the side and he was wearing preppy shorts and a shirt with a hot pair of black sunglasses that covered his sexy eyes. When he glanced up at her, he smiled, sending happy little tingles to the spot between her thighs.

God, he was sexy.

“Hey,” he said.

Piper hesitated, then smiled and moved out of the way for him to enter.

“Hey, come on in.”

“This is a nice place. Really secluded, though,” he said as he walked past her and into the house. Piper shut the door.

“Yeah, I like it that way. Let’s go into the kitchen, which is straight ahead, then right,” she said, then followed him down the hall, watching his butt move as he walked. He had such a fine ass. Solid with muscle, and man, her mouth was starting to water.

Look away, Piper, look away!

Piper shook her head as she glanced up at the ceiling.

“Would you like something to drink?”

“Sure, beer?”

She met his eyes and glared. “I’m pregnant. Why would I have beer?”

Erik looked around awkwardly. “So, no beer?”

She wanted to scream, but instead she said, “No, would you like some tea?”

“Sweet?”

She blinked a few times before saying, “I’m southern. Is there any other kind?”

“I was just making sure you weren’t a weirdo that drank unsweetened tea,” Erik said, laughing, “but yeah, can I get some of that?”

Piper made her way to the refrigerator and got out the pitcher of fresh sweet sun tea. It was her favorite, and she hated that she had to watch her caffeine intake during the pregnancy since too much would not be good for the baby. Pouring a glass for him and topping her glass off, she suggested they go out on the patio to talk. The living room was too confining and it wasn’t good to be too close to him. She had too many memories of being on her couch with Mr. Titov.

Turning with the glasses in her hands, she found Erik watching her with a nervous look on his face. She paused as their eyes met. It blew her mind that she still had the same insane feelings for him. Her heart was beating at an erratic pace while her palms felt sweaty. Her mouth felt dry, but the spot between her thighs was slick and wet. The worst part about it all was that she swore he could see everything she was feeling. His eyes were dark with lust as he held her gaze. He was looking at her like it was a hundred degrees out and she was the sweet sun tea and he was dying of thirst. She felt like throwing their glasses of tea over her shoulders and attacking him. Not good.

Suddenly his eyes brightened with knowing, and his lips curved in a mischievous little grin before he said, “I think we should get married.”

What the …?

* * *

Piper was only blinking at him, and it was making him nervous.

Erik had a whole speech planned. It was going to be amazing and he knew he was going to be able to convince her to marry him with no problem. But that all changed when she opened the door to her house. There she stood in superhot shorts that looked like underwear and a sexy shirt that was falling off her shoulders, giving him a good enough view to know there was no bra underneath. Her hair was wet and was dripping down the back of her shirt. She looked playful and gorgeous, and he liked that combination. He also liked that she was being so spunky.

Their night together all those months ago was hot, hot, soooo fucking hot his dick was stiff just thinking about it. Or maybe it was seeing her gray couch. They had done the naughtiest things on that couch and seeing it again reminded him of that night. He got so lost on that couch with Piper that he had even thought he could be a different man when he was in her arms.

But then he went back on the road and slept with three different women just to bleach his brain of any thoughts of Piper. He knew that he couldn’t be the man that she needed, and he struggled to get her out of his mind. No sense thinking about something you could never have. He knew he had hurt her, and he did regret the pain he’d caused her, but it was for the best. She and that couch needed to be out of his life. Things weren’t safe when he was wrapped in her arms. Words came out of his mouth that he’d never uttered to anyone. Thoughts of being the man that Cooper was came to mind, and God knows that would never happen with Piper or anyone. How could it, with the godawful childhood he had had?

Erik had accepted he would never know what a woman’s love would feel like. He had the love of his brother, his mom and dad, and he was fine with just that. He had to be because he would never allow himself to have anything more. When he had first met Piper he knew she was a “love you forever” kind of girl. When she pinned him with those baby blues, he was taken in. He had never felt such a jolt and he knew then she could be trouble, because she could be someone he could love, forever—if only he would have been wired to be able to do that. It wasn’t as though she had a perfect smile, with the gap between her teeth and all. He usually liked his women very made-up, in virtual physical perfection, but something about Piper was different. She could walk into a room wearing a brown paper bag and he would still think she was the hottest thing next to the sun.

Now here he was, asking her to marry him.

And all she was doing was blinking at him like her brain had totally short-circuited.

“Excuse me?”

Erik cleared his throat and looked down as he dug into his pocket, pulling out the small ring he had picked up before coming to her house. It was nothing spectacular, just a small diamond. He didn’t want her to get the wrong idea, like he cared or something … even though he sort of did.

Swallowing loudly, he held the ring out to her and said, “I think we should get married.”

Never in his life did he think he would ever utter those words.

Erik expected her to start yelling, but the next thing he knew, the glasses she held busted at their feet. He looked down in surprise at the shattered glass scattered everywhere before glancing back up at her. She just stood there, her eyes wide as quarters as her chest rose and fell in rhythm with his heart. She reached out to hold on to the counter as she took in a big gulp of air.

“Surely, I am hearing you wrong,” she finally blurted. “Because I swear you just asked me to marry you.”

Erik nodded. Feeling the need to do something, he bent over to pick up the shards of glass. “I did.”

“Why?” she squeaked. “You don’t love me.”

“I know that,” he said as he stood, throwing the glass in a nearby trash can. “But I’m in trouble and you put me there. So I need your help.”

Erik glanced over his shoulder to catch the hurt look on Piper’s face.

“You told Elli about us, and in doing so, you fucked me. Elli is threatening to kick me off the team because she considers me a man-whore and I am tainting the image of the team.”

Piper could not believe what he was saying. Elli wouldn’t do that. Could he be serious?

“You’re kidding.”

“Nope, and since I’ve had quite a few women blame their recent pregnancies on me, it has really pissed Elli off.”

“So why marry me? Marry one of them.”

Erik gave her a deadpan look.

“Well, first of all, none of those other pregnancies were mine; DNA proved that. The rest is obvious, don’t you think? Elli knows your baby is mine, and I know she is watching my every move. I have to show her that I am not the guy she thinks I am.”

“But you are,” she interjected. “A man-whore, that is.”

“Just because I like having sex with multiple women, that does not mean I’m a whore,” he said with a glare. “And at least I’m not a liar,” he added, receiving one hell of a death look.

“I am—not—a—liar.”

“I think you are. You lied to me for six months about our baby. In those six months we could have worked something out.”

What that something could have been, he had no clue, but she didn’t need to know that. “I was protecting myself,” she argued.

“While fucking me in the process. I am walking on eggshells right now on the team, and when this hits the media and I don’t deny that the baby is mine, I’d better be ready to fix things or I’ll be off the team—Elli is not kidding around. I need your help, Piper.”

“I just don’t understand how marrying me is going to help you,” she said, still flabbergasted that he would even consider marriage as an option.

“It will make me look like a stand-up guy. Everyone knows how I am,” he stressed. “They know I like the ladies, but if I can show that I can be a family man, then maybe I have a chance to stay on this team. Or any team for that matter; word does get around.”

Piper only shook her head, and Erik knew she was still unconvinced. “Plus, we have the issue of our families. My parents will freak when they find out. Yours will, too. It doesn’t matter that we are adults and that not everyone gets married when a woman gets pregnant today. Not everyone’s families are tangled up the way ours are.”

Letting out a sound of distress, Piper looked up at him.

“You don’t want this. I’m not so sure I do, either.”

“Of course I don’t. None of it. I like my life, but you threw a wrench in it. That’s why you gotta help me.”

She looked away and he could see her eyes filling with tears.

“So, what, we’ll be married and then get divorced in a month?”

Erik shook his head.

“No, we would wait until after the baby is born. We’ll be like most couples that marry because of a kid—no one is going to expect us to succeed. We just need to make Elli believe that we tried. So we act like this is real for a few months to a year, and then end it after we both get what we want.”

When Piper turned her head to look at him, a tear had escaped her right eye. That sign of emotion affected him; it was like taking a puck to his chest. Erik hated when girls cried; that was one of the reasons he didn’t get emotionally involved.

“Why do you need to stay on this team? Go somewhere else.”

“No,” he said without even thinking. Not only did he not want to leave his brother, but Jakob’s words played hard on his mind.

What kind of man does that to their child?

It bothered him, and as much as he would love the chance to leave and never see Piper again, he knew he couldn’t do that if he wanted to play on the Assassins and, ultimately, be able to live life the way he wanted to—that is, once all this was over with.

Instead of admitting that, he said, “I don’t have those options now—like I said, word gets around. I’ve fucked up, and this pregnancy is only going to make it worse.”

She bit down on her lip and shook her head.

“No one will believe that we wanted to get married. We hate each other. Neither of us is that good at playacting.”

Erik was a little taken aback by her comment.

“I don’t hate you, Piper. Not at all. I just hate how you have handled things.”

“Like you’ve given me a choice. It’s not like you were being the doting boyfriend; you were off fucking anything with legs—”

“I’m done with that conversation,” Erik said, interrupting her. He paused for a moment as she crossed her arms, her beautiful mouth set in a straight line. “The main thing is our future. We have to stop with the blame and the fighting about what I should have done or what you should have done. I need your help, okay, and I think marrying me is the least you could do.”

“Really? Are you fucking kidding me?! The least you could have done was not fucking break my heart! You don’t get to come into someone’s life and then check out. Only to later expect them to help you!”

Her eyes were clouded with tears and he could see that she was doing everything to hold them in. He didn’t want to yell at her, but he had no choice. She had to do this.

“I never meant to hurt you and I told you that! You kept this from me, giving me no time to figure things out! You owe me this!”

“I owe you nothing!” she screeched. “Nothing!”

Shaking his head, feeling like this was going nowhere, Erik closed his eyes and turned his face up toward the ceiling. When he glanced down, Piper was leaning against the counter, her forehead on the surface, her breathing labored.

“Okay, maybe you don’t owe me, Piper, but I need your help. I love my life here, and I don’t want to leave my brother and Ally. And now our baby.” Not a total lie, but definitely another approach he was hoping would convince her.

“You don’t care about our child,” she whispered, shaking her head against the counter.

“I do,” Erik said, taking a step forward. He placed his hand on her shoulder, causing her to glance up at him.

“So you want us to play house,” she whispered. “Live as if we are the happiest, most in-love couple, expecting their little bundle of joy.”

Erik nodded. “Yes.”

She shook her head as the tears began to fall.

“You can’t cheat on me. I will already look like an idiot for marrying you.”

“What? So you want me to go without sex?” he asked in shock. “I gotta have sex, Piper. I’m a man.”

“I don’t care. You promise me right now that you will not cheat on me, or I’m not even going to consider this ridiculous proposal. I have my pride and reputation, too, and I will not have you ruin it with your man-whoring.”

Erik paused for a moment. Could he go without sex for several months? He didn’t really have a choice.

Glancing back at Piper, he said, “I promise.”

She choked on a sob and shook her head.

“This is insane,” she whispered.

“It really isn’t,” he said softly.

Still shaking her head, she muttered, “You don’t want this. Why do this to ourselves? There has to be another way.”

Erik shook his head. “There isn’t. This is the only option. I’ll pay you, if that would make it better.”

Offended at his suggestion, Piper angrily responded, “You can’t buy me. I don’t need or want your money.”

“Fine.” Erik threw his hands up in the air. “Please, Piper. I think this will help both of us out.”

“How is this helping me?” she asked, shaking her head. “It will only give me a headache.”

Erik thought for a moment. “Okay, maybe it is only helping me.”

“Yeah, it is,” Piper said, shaking her head. “I need some time to think.”

“We don’t have time,” he said emphatically.

“Why?”

Erik cleared his throat as he met her eyes. “My lawyer and agent are in the car, waiting with the paperwork. Afterward, we have an appointment at the justice of the peace to get this finalized.”

Is this guy serious? Piper was starting to worry and she knew she shouldn’t make any snap decisions. She needed to at least consult Audrey or someone else with a level head who would be able to help her sort through this—she knew her mind could not wrap around this, since some part of her was excited for the opportunity to be married to Erik. Maybe she could show him what he really was missing in not wanting to be with her for the long run. God, she was nuts.

“Are you serious?” she just had to ask. This was too crazy.

“Yes.”

“Oh my God,” she mumbled as she went to the window.

He watched as she looked out and when she saw he wasn’t kidding, her head fell forward in defeat.

“What if I say no?”

Erik swallowed loudly. “Then I’m fucked.”

She turned slowly and then pinned him with her sad blue eyes.

“I should say no, just to get back at you for how you ended things with me. And knowing that this charade will end no better.”

Erik nodded. What could he say? It will end, this marriage will not be forever, and there won’t be any sex to keep us together. This was purely an arrangement to salvage their reputations and his career.

“I deserve that, but I don’t think you are that type of person.”

“I’m not,” she said as she blinked her eyes, “but Erik, I don’t know about this. It just doesn’t seem like a good idea.”

“Why? What could go wrong?”

Her eyes were so serious as she said, “Feelings could get in the way.”

Erik shook his head.

“Won’t happen. We both know going in that this is fake, no sex, and it will be over in no time. All we have to do is be mature and civilized and this will go easy.”

She looked away, and he knew it was because she felt something for him. She wasn’t worried about him falling for her; she was worried that she would fall for him.

“Piper, I’m not the guy for you. I am a dick, an asshole, a man-whore, remember?” he said, trying to reassure her. “Living with me for the next couple of months will show you that you don’t want to be married to me. Don’t worry, we will leave with no hard feelings and maybe even be friends at the end of this. Up until this point all we’ve done is fight. Maybe we will work things out and we can be good parents for the baby.”

She looked up at him again and he knew he had her. He wasn’t lying, or trying to manipulate her. He meant every word. He wanted them to be civil and mature. He wanted them to get along for the baby’s sake, because more than likely, he was going to be a shitty father and would need Piper to be a good, devoted mom.

Whispering, she said, “Please don’t make a fool of me, or at least any more than you already have. I have my pride, too.”

Erik nodded. “I promise.”

“Okay,” she said, taking in a deep breath. “Bring in your people; let’s get this started.”

Erik couldn’t control himself; he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly in relief. When he parted from her, she was looking up at him with sad eyes. He sort of felt guilty but at the same time he knew he had to do this.

“Thank you. I promise this will go easy.”

Piper looked away and nodded.

“I only hope it will be easy when you leave.” She left the kitchen and started walking down the hall. “I need to use the bathroom. I’ll be back.”

He hated how sad she looked. She was worried about their future and he would be lying if he said that he wasn’t, too. When he left, it wouldn’t affect her at all. She would be glad to see him go. He had to make sure of that. He had hurt her enough.

However, Erik hoped that when he left, he wouldn’t be affected, either.

Chapter 5

Erik could tell that Piper was mad as fuck.

Her face was red and she couldn’t keep her hands still as the judge went on about the sanctity of marriage. He didn’t understand why she was mad. Her anger started when his lawyer brought out the prenup. Did she really think he would marry her without it? He had to protect himself. She had to understand that.

“Do you take this woman as your lawfully wedded wife?”

Erik gave Piper a sideways glance and then nodded. “I do.”

Well, that was easier than he thought it would be. He was sure he would have choked on those two words.

“And do you take this man as your lawfully wedded husband?”

When more than a few seconds went by, Erik gave Piper another sideways glance. Her eyes were flooded with tears, and her chest was rising and falling quickly.

Say yes. Say it!

She slowly nodded her head and he barely heard her quiet response. “Yes, I do.”

Erik let out a breath he wasn’t aware he’d been holding. She made him so nervous, setting him on edge. He didn’t know what she would do next; she could say to hell with all this and he would be fucked. As the judge made his way through the ritual of marrying them, worry ate at Erik’s stomach. What was wrong with her? She was fine before they came in here; maybe a little upset but she was still okay. Why was she crying and breathing so hard? This wasn’t a big deal; the marriage would be over before she knew it. The ceremony and the marriage would end up just memories; in less than a year they’d be separated and divorced.

“I now pronounce you man and wife. Mr. Titov, you may kiss your beautiful bride.”

Erik licked his lips before turning to find Piper looking straight ahead. Looking back at the judge, he shook his head and said, “She doesn’t like PDA, sir; we are fine.”

The judge’s bushy gray eyebrows came up and he shrugged his shoulders.

“I’m not exactly sure what that means, son, but I’m assuming she’d rather not kiss you and that’s fine with me. I wish you two a long, happy life together.”

Erik wanted to laugh out loud but then noticed that Piper had already turned and was heading for the door. He looked over at Phillip and saw that his best friend was watching as Piper left the courtroom. Glancing over at Koey, Erik found him shaking his head as he collected some papers.

“What?” Erik asked Koey.

“You’re an idiot.”

“Why?” Erik asked, as Phillip laughed.

“I don’t know how you got her to agree to this, but this isn’t going to be easy, Erik. I think you should have accepted Elli’s wrath because you are only going to hurt that girl, and she seems like a nice enough person. You are being selfish.”

“She kept a pregnancy from me; she put me in this position. I wouldn’t need to ask her to do this if she would have told me about the pregnancy a while back.”

Koey shook his head again.

“No, you put yourself in this position. If you weren’t throwing yourself at every female all over Nashville, this would have never happened. This is going to blow up in your face; it isn’t going to end well.”

Koey looked down as he said, “Hopefully you won’t ruin your career, but I can guarantee you that someone’s heart will get broken.”

Koey shouldered his bag of paperwork and as he turned to leave, he looked back at Erik and said, “It will probably be her, too. A scorned woman as your baby’s mother is going to make the next eighteen years of your life hell. Especially when you find the right woman that you want to settle down, get married, and have a family with. You really haven’t thought this through.”

With that Koey left. What was Erik supposed to do? Be traded to some crappy team and have zero opportunity of making the playoffs ever? Nope, that wasn’t going to happen. He would do everything he could to stay and he would also try not to hurt Piper. She knew the game plan and if they both stuck to it, things would be fine. They would even be friends at the end.

It would be fine.

As he turned to Phillip, his confidence faltered. Phillip had the same look that Koey just had.

“What? You agree?”

“Yes and no,” Phillip said. “I know that this had to be done to protect your career, but I didn’t realize that Piper had feelings for you.”

“She doesn’t. She hates me. It’s okay, I swear. I think she is just mad about the prenup.” Phillip was shaking his head before Erik finished his sentence.

“No, dude, really. She looked broken standing beside you, and when you didn’t kiss her, her shoulders fell and so did more tears. I think Koey might be right, but at the same time, what were you supposed to do?”

“Right!” Erik said, pointing to Phillip. “If I knew about all of this, I could have changed it.”

“Could have changed it?”

“Sure,” Erik said with a shrug. “I would have opted for an abortion. I don’t want kids.”

Phillip blinked twice.

“Are you serious? I don’t think you have much of an option when it comes to that—either the girl wants to have the kid or she doesn’t. You can give your opinion but I don’t think it matters so much when it comes down to it.”

“Yes, I’m serious. I don’t want kids, Phillip. I’m not even sure how being forced into this is going to work. How am I supposed to care for and help raise a kid when I am the worst candidate for that job? The kid would be better off without me.”

“So, what, you’re going to give up? Not even try? Check your watch every second hoping that this marriage ends quickly so that you can run far away from her and the baby? If you’d planned on doing that all along, you should have just opted for the trade then.”

Erik paused, looking his best friend in the eye. Isn’t that what Phillip had suggested? To just get by? No one said anything about really trying. That’s not what Erik wanted; he wanted to go back to the life he had. He wanted to completely forget Piper; he wanted her and the baby to go away. This was all an act. They were role-playing so they could get back to how life was and really should be.

But he knew that in reality they wouldn’t. Nothing would be that easy.

Maybe he did do this in haste. Maybe he should have thought it through, but he felt like he had no choice. Now he was in a marriage with the one girl who had the power to crack the walls around his heart.

He had really fucked this up big-time.

Closing his eyes, Erik rolled his shoulders trying to shake off the anxiety.

“She deserves someone better and I’ll make sure to reimburse her in the end. She’ll be very comfortable, and hopefully she won’t hate me too much. The baby, you know … maybe I’ll try to be a dad, but I know I’ll suck. She’ll remarry and I’m sure she’ll pick a guy that will be a good dad.”

“Maybe you won’t suck at being a dad. Maybe you’ll be the best dad ever.”

“Maybe pigs will fly,” Erik said.

Phillip smiled as he suggested, “Maybe you’ll fall for her.”

Erik was full-out laughing by that point.

“Yeah, right.”

Phillip shook his head.

“I’m here, bro, remember that.”

With that Phillip walked away, leaving Erik to stand alone in the empty courtroom. Tucking his hands into his pockets, he took in a deep breath. Just like it had for the last six months, his mind drifted back to Piper. Everything always came back to her. He never understood his feelings for her. He thought it was only lust but it wasn’t. That’s why he ran so quickly after that night, and that’s why he needed this to be over with, too.

Erik couldn’t risk falling for Piper; he just couldn’t. As for the baby, he wasn’t lying when he said he would try. He would try to be like Cooper and not like his real dad, but he already felt like he was acting more like Jasha. As of right now he felt no connection to this baby, no real need to be a father. He also felt the need to run, just like his mother, Katria, did. She was the runner while Jasha was the abuser; he was afraid to find out what that made him. Their marriage was abusive in so many ways that Erik was scarred from it. His upbringing was hard, physically and emotionally. His dad beat Erik when his mom left him; Katria was always leaving. When Erik would ask when Mommy was coming home he was lied to and abused some more. He just wanted to be loved, and he was never given that luxury.

Feeling empty, he couldn’t help but think of the parents who’d adopted him, offering him the opportunity for a normal childhood. He was lucky when Cooper and Alla adopted him. If everyone thought he was a fuckup now, he could only imagine what would have happened if he had been raised by his biological parents. The unfortunate thing was he had no idea what traits he inherited, and Piper and their child shouldn’t have to be the ones to find out. As shitty as the situation was, it was what it was and now he had brought Piper into it.

If only his entire upbringing had been with Cooper and Alla; things could have been so much different. He would be a better man and would want to be a good husband and father. But seeing what his mother and father went through led him to believe no relationship in the world was worth all of that.

Not even if it was one with Piper Allen.

Oops, he meant Piper Titov.

With a heavy feeling in his chest, Erik left the courtroom to find Piper standing in the parking lot with Phillip. Phillip hugged her tightly and something in Erik’s chest twisted a little. He had no clue what that meant, but he knew he really didn’t like Phillip touching Piper. They both turned as he approached. Piper still looked sad and he could tell she had been crying. Again, his chest did that twisting thing, and Erik started to become annoyed with it. He wasn’t supposed to care if she wanted to hug his best friend, or even if she cried.

“Okay, so I’m going to go back to Phillip’s and pack my stuff, then I’ll be out to your house in a couple of hours.”

Piper nodded. “Okay,” she said, and moved a step away from Phillip. She crossed her arms across her chest, which made the dress she was wearing tighten, showing off the evidence of their night together. Looking away, he heard her say, “I have work and then I’ll be making dinner. Phillip, you’re more than welcome to come over for dinner, if you’d like.”

Phillip smiled.

“No thanks, Piper, it’s you guys’ first night together. I think you need some time to yourselves.”

Erik glanced back at Piper to see her looking at him.

“I don’t think you would have anything to worry about. It’s not like we’re going to have a wedding night or anything.”

Phillip choked back a laugh as Erik held her gaze. With her little nose in the air, she added, “It’s your choice, Phillip, and I’ll see you at home … honey.”

Erik looked over at Phillip to find him laughing.

“Oh, this is going to be great,” Phillip said.

“What do you mean?” Erik asked slowly; he had a bad feeling he knew the answer.

“I think your new missus is going to rock your world.”

Yup, that’s what he was thinking, too. Piper wasn’t going to make this easy for him. And Erik was scared shitless.

* * *

Piper cried the whole way home.

Today was not at all what she’d imagined her wedding day would be like. She was supposed to wear a beautiful gown, with her hair in an even more elegant updo. Her dad was supposed to walk her down the aisle to the altar, where her two beautiful sisters would have been waiting. Her mother would have sat in the front row, crying her eyes out, and when her dad lifted her veil before giving her away, he would have said, “I’ve never seen a bride as beautiful as you.”

She would then be given to the most amazing man in the world. The one who would love her for the rest of her days, a man who would love to make children with her. Instead, she stood in a little yellow dress with yellow flip-flops. Her hair was in a horrible bun, she had no makeup on, and she hadn’t even told her parents. The only people there were Erik’s agent and Phillip—oh, and Erik. Her groom, and now her husband.

What the hell was she thinking?

This was crazy. Who marries a guy who doesn’t even want to be with you? One who won’t even kiss you after the vows are spoken? A guy who hasn’t talked to you, or even acted like you are alive, for the past six months! Or even better, a man who doesn’t want his child? Piper was plain stupid. That was the only explanation. This was by far the biggest mistake she had ever made, and Lord knows she’d made a lot of them.

Piper felt like a zombie as she climbed out of her truck, then made her way into the house and straight to her room. With a sob, she slowly lay down on the bed, snuggling tight into her body pillow. Tears slid down her cheeks onto the bright green pillow as she took in shuddering breaths. She never second-guessed herself; she was always confident and knew what she was doing.

But this, this was purely an act of desperation. Deep down she was hoping that maybe if Erik was around her and the baby, he might actually fall for them. He might want to be a father, maybe even her husband.

But he wouldn’t even kiss her!

Plus, he asked her to sign a prenup. A prenup! She wanted nothing from him. She didn’t need the flashy shit his money would bring. It was the little things that made her happy.

Closing her eyes, Piper hoped and prayed that sleep would take over and she’d wake up to a real marriage with someone who loved her. Her mind was going at a hundred miles an hour, thinking of every scenario that could get her out of this mess. She could call Erik and tell him she changed her mind, but that wasn’t right. She stood by her word, her vow, and she would honor him until the end of the relationship.

Piper knew that she was being naïve but a part of her believed Erik when he said he wouldn’t cheat on her. She could see in his eyes the need for this marriage to work. He needed her, and the sick, stupid part of her loved it. She wanted to be needed by Erik; she only wished that what he needed was to have her love, not to keep his job.

With a huff, Piper rolled slowly out of bed and made her way to the living room and her illustration desk. Piper was working on illustrations for a book by Emmaline Hayes, a children’s author, who also was one of her really close friends. They had met in college, when they were roommates. Emmaline was an English major and Piper wanted to be a teacher. The two clicked instantly and became inseparable. But like everything else Piper tried to do, the goal of being a teacher soon evolved into something else; now she wanted to be a veterinarian—she never really stuck to one major. They kept in close contact after college, and last year Emmaline had called Piper and asked her to illustrate a children’s book for her.

Piper had always been an amazing artist. She had done the mural for Ally’s bedroom, and in Elli’s twins’ room Piper had drawn a kid’s hockey rink on one of the walls; all the art in Reese’s dance studio was hers, too. Piper loved what she did, and now to get paid for it on top of that was badass, in her opinion. So for the past year Piper worked hard on The Piggy’s Pig. It was a heartfelt tale of how Piggy lost his favorite stuffed pig. It was a New York Times bestseller, and kids loved it, although it was a difficult book to illustrate. Piper hated the story, and that darn pig still haunted her dreams.

Luckily, though, Mrs. Octopus’ Eight Tentacles was a lot more fun to draw. The colors were magical and the story was actually really good. It was a story about the eight things Mrs. Octopus couldn’t live without. It was fun and fresh, and Piper was having a blast drawing the different scenes. She had felt like things were finally clicking for her, but recent events had curbed her creativity.

Picking up a bright blue pencil, Piper cleared her throat and got to work. She had plenty of time until Erik would arrive. She wanted to get a page halfway done before she began cooking dinner. She knew she was crazy to even care, but that didn’t stop her from wanting to cook the most amazing meal he had ever eaten.

Shaking her head, Piper got back to work. A couple of hours had passed and she was completely lost in the intricate detail of Mrs. Octopus’s third tentacle when the doorbell sounded. Looking up, she could see that it was Erik, with his arms full of stuff. She took in a deep breath, then let it out slowly before she got up and headed for the door.

Well, here we go.

She reached the door, and pulled it open to find not only her new husband, but also a dog.

“What’s that?” she asked, pointing down at the dog.

It looked up at her with its big bug eyes and snorted.

Erik looked down and then back up at Piper before saying, “Stanley, my dog.”

“You didn’t tell me you had a dog,” she said, looking back down at Stanley. He had his tongue out of his mouth and was still snorting fairly loud. “Is he sleeping?”

Erik chuckled. “Naw, that’s just the way he breathes. So yeah, is he a problem?”

Disgusted, Piper looked back up. “Does he always sound like that?”

Erik’s smile fell. “Yeah.”

Piper found herself looking back down at the dog. He was so ugly, he was kind of cute. He was a light brown bulldog with white patches all over his body. He had the cutest little nose, and was fatter than she thought a dog of that breed should be, but what the hell did she know about bulldogs? Shrugging her shoulders, she moved out of the way so that Erik could enter with his snorting dog.

“Thanks,” he mumbled back at her as he walked past. She shut the door behind him and followed him down the hall to the living room, where he dropped his bags.

“So where is my room?”

Piper crossed her ankles, resting her hands on her stomach. It was becoming a habit, resting her hands on her tummy, and she liked it, but she couldn’t think of that right now because it just dawned on her that there was no place for Erik to sleep.

Looking everywhere but at Erik, she said, “Well, the couch will be your bed, and I guess you can store your clothes and stuff in my office.”

“The couch?” he asked, deadpan.

“Yes,” she answered with a nod. “I need my office and besides, there is no room for a bed in there. The other room is the baby’s nursery.”

“Okay, then I’ll sleep in your bed.”

Piper almost choked on her laughter. “Cold day in hell, Erik. You will never find yourself in my bed, ever again.”

Erik’s eyes narrowed to the challenge of her comment before his mouth curved in a devilish way.

“You think so?”

“Oh, I know so,” she scoffed. “I live every day with the constant reminder of what happened the last time we slept together.”

Erik’s eyes fell to her stomach before looking back at her. His eyes held her in a heated gaze before he looked away and nodded.

“Fine, I’ll sleep on the couch.”

Well, that was easier than she thought.

* * *

For the next hour, she and Stanley watched as Erik brought in all his stuff. He stored most of his things in the office while leaving a box or two in the living room. She wondered what was in the boxes and hoped that he planned to unpack them, since she thought it was tacky to have brown boxes just lying around. Finally, after what seemed like forever, Erik started to unload the boxes. From her desk, she watched as he proceeded to set up the ultimate in gaming equipment. She was in awe at all the things he had for his entertainment, and when he went out to his truck she almost snorted in laughter when he came back into the house with a bright purple chair.

“So you’re a gamer?”

Erik glanced back at her and nodded. “Yeah.”

Wow, this marriage was getting better by the second. Her twenty-eight-year-old husband was a gamer. Man, she really knew how to pick ’em, get pregnant by ’em, and then marry ’em. Shaking her head, she went into the kitchen to start dinner. The only sound in the house was Stanley and his loud snorting. At least he was breathing, though.

Piper was transferring some chicken from the pan to the oven to finish cooking when loud music started blaring through the house. Stanley went crazy, barking and trying to catch his breath as Piper glared over at Erik.

“Excuse me!” she screamed.

He threw a hand up as if to say, “just a minute,” and then suddenly the noise was gone. He then slid a pair of black headphones on and fell into his gamer chair. As he started to play some sort of shooting game, she watched for a moment before turning and shaking her head.

This was not happening.

Piper closed her eyes tight, hoping that when she opened them this would all turn out to have been a dream, but when she opened her eyes, there Erik was: playing his game with his huge dog sitting beside him.

What the hell had she done?

Feeling the urge to cry, Piper decided to try to distract herself with making a salad. It was hard, though. Erik was screaming out obscenities every few seconds and it seemed that Stanley was barking some of his own. It also bothered her that he hadn’t even unpacked or put his clothes away. He had immediately fallen into his chair and started playing. He sat that way the whole time she cooked, not even taking a break for a drink or to use the bathroom.

It was mind-blowing.

After placing everything on the dining room table, she looked back over at him, unsure if she should bother him. He had to be hungry and it would be rude to start eating dinner without him. Why was this so hard? This must be why people dated before they got married.

Clearing her throat, she yelled, “Erik, dinner is ready!”

“Cool,” he said over his shoulder.

Piper picked up a dish of asparagus and headed for the dining room, placing it next to the chicken, grilled potatoes, salad, and biscuits. It was one of her favorite dinners and she hoped he liked it. Sitting down at one end of the table, she waited for him as he placed his controller and headphones down and made his way to the dining room. When he didn’t sit down, Piper watched in awe and confusion as he proceeded to make himself a plate.

Okay, that’s fine, he wasn’t used to her way of things. She always said grace before serving herself, but he would learn; all she needed to do was say something. But before she could even mutter a word, he grabbed a fork, gave her a nod, and said, “Looks good,” then walked off toward the living room.

That did not just happen.

“Um, excuse me?”

Erik turned the fork in his mouth and said, “What?”

“You’re not going to eat at the table with me?”

“No, I’m in the middle of a game.”

“Can’t you just quit so we can eat?” she asked patiently.

She had the urge to chuck her plate at him, but instead she decided that he knew no better. He had been living as a bachelor; they probably ate off the carpet and thought nothing was wrong with that.

Erik laughed and dropped down in his seat. “No way, but don’t worry, I can still eat and play. I won’t make a mess.”

“That’s not my point,” she snapped back.

He glanced back at her annoyed. “What is your point?”

She took in a deep breath, annoyance written all over her face as she said, “My point is that we should eat at the table as a family would.”

He turned back to the TV, then with a low voice added, “We aren’t a family, Piper. Don’t forget that.”

She didn’t understand why that hurt, but it did. She wanted to start screaming at him, but she knew that would not make their situation any better. With a heavy heart, Piper bowed her head. She began her prayer, asking for patience and even for Erik to see that maybe they could be a family. Even if he was an asshole, she did care for him. She knew it was stupid to hope for that, or even to pray for it, but it didn’t stop her from doing it anyway.

As she reached for the asparagus her phone started to ring. Piper got up just as Erik started screaming more obscenities. Finding her phone on the counter, she noticed that it was Harper.

She probably shouldn’t answer, but she knew she had to or else Harper would jump in the car and drive out to her house. That was the last thing Piper wanted.

“Hello?”

“Hey, you’re still coming tomorrow right? For Alla and Cooper?”

She nodded even though Harper couldn’t see her.

“Yeah. I’ll be there.”

“Okay. How are you feeling?”

“Okay. I’ve had an interesting day,” she said, leaning on the counter watching Erik’s back.

“Really? How so?”

“Well, my baby’s daddy decided he wanted to be in the baby’s life.”

Harper paused, then asked, “Why are you saying that so nonchalantly? You are acting as if you’re baking a cake. This is huge. I thought this guy was an ass.”

Oh, he is, she wanted to say, but instead she said, “Ah, ya know, I was angry, and hurt. We are working things out. We are coming tomorrow.”

“Who is it?” Harper asked. Piper could tell she was stunned.

“You’ll see tomorrow.”

“Do I know him?”

Piper replied, “Maybe?”

“Tell me.”

“No, just wait. He’ll be with me tomorrow.”

“I don’t like this,” Harper said in warning.

“I know, but it’ll be okay.”

“Are you happy with him?”

Piper glanced back at Erik. She hated that she was about to lie to her sister. She guessed she had better get used to it because the next three months would be full of lies. Just then Erik let out another slew of cuss words and threw his controller across the room at the wall, then screamed even more obscenities.

Gritting her teeth, she said, “Oh, I’m ecstatic.”

Chapter 6

Piper hadn’t said two words to Erik.

He was beginning to think this was the way the next three months would be. If she continued with the silent treatment it would be that much easier to end this charade when the time came. He should be happy about that, but he wasn’t. What the hell had he done? Why was she so quiet? He knew he’d probably pissed her off already.

Glancing over at her, he couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was. She had dressed up to meet his parents and she looked beautiful. She had on some short shorts that were hot as hell and her hair was loose and curly; he loved it when she wore her hair like that. Piper’s hair was so long it just passed her ass, and what a great ass she had.

“What’s wrong?” he found himself asking. They were in the car on the way to Jakob’s so she had to talk to him or else be rude, and Piper didn’t “do” rude.

She glanced over at him with a surprised look on her face.

“What?” she asked.

“I asked what was wrong. You haven’t spoken to me since yesterday,” he said, feeling extremely stupid. Why did he care if she was mad, hurt, or upset with him? He had more important things to worry about, such as the fact that he was about to walk into his brother’s house and face two sets of parents that might very much want to kill him. Nervousness pulsed through him, but in a way, this conversation was thankfully a good distraction.

“Oh, well you’re an asshole and I have nothing to say to you.”

A smiled pulled at his lips as he shook his head. God he loved her sass.

“I’m pretty sure you have a lot to say to me, Piper, and I get that. Remember I told you a very long time ago that I wasn’t the nicest guy, so don’t say I never told you.”

“Whatever. You’re a poser, that’s what you are. You think that if you’re an asshole that makes you hard, but let me tell you something, it doesn’t. It just makes you a jerk.”

Erik had to laugh at that. She was a little spitfire.

“I thought you had nothing to say to me.”

“You poked the tiger and now I have a lot to say, so listen up, bub,” she said, turning in the car seat to look at him. The hairs on his arms stood to attention, and of course so did the muscle in his pants. She turned him on and that was bad, very bad, because if she turned him on when she was bitching him out, there was no telling what would happen if she said something sweet to him. “First of all, I am not some gold-digging ho, so I don’t understand why you felt the need for a prenup!”

“You’re still mad about that? I thought it was because I wouldn’t eat with you last night,” he said with a laugh. “Piper, I have to protect myself. Besides, that was more my agent and lawyer’s suggestion. You think I’d think of that shit?”

“That’s fine, and understandable, but you could have talked to me about it. Instead you just throw the damn thing on the table and say sign this. Oh, and the dinner thing: You are lucky I didn’t stab you with my fork. I am beyond pissed about that,” she shrieked. “It is common courtesy to eat dinner with your housemate.”

“I’m not eating at the table, so if you want to get a gamer chair and pull it up beside me so we can eat together, more power to you, and I am sorry if my delivery of the prenup wasn’t what you expected, but I think your delivery of the news of our child wasn’t that great, either, so we’ll chalk both those up as a loss and move forward.”

He glanced over at her and swore she was about to jump across the gear shift and gouge out his eyes. Looking back at the road, he listened to her labored breathing and wished like hell she did not want to continue this conversation, because all it was doing was making him want to smother her with kisses. How in the world did it make sense that he wanted her when she was shrieking about him being an asshole?

He needed help, he already knew this, but this moment in the car with his new wife proved it.

“There is no arguing with you. You sit there with this arrogance about you. As if you are the hottest thing since fire! It’s so frustrating because I know you are not this person that you portray! Where is the person I went home with six months ago? The man who held me until the sun came up, the man who told me he saw me and wanted only me?”

Feeling like she had stabbed him in the chest, he looked over and saw that she was getting ready to cry. He was an asshole, but he had to be. He couldn’t let her in any more than he already had.

In a low, cold voice, he said what he needed to say: “It was a lie.”

“You think you’re good at lying, huh? Well, let me tell you, you aren’t! You think you’re good enough to make both our families believe this is real? Because I don’t. You wouldn’t even kiss me yesterday! How the hell are you going to make anyone believe this stupid freaking lie of a marriage?”

“I made you believe that I cared for you that night, didn’t I? When all I really wanted from you was to get laid.”

Erik didn’t mean to say that but she was getting too close to the truth of it all and he felt like his back was up against the wall. He couldn’t dare look at her; he knew he had just fucked up royally. He considered himself to be very levelheaded, and he usually thought things out before doing them. He didn’t understand the effect she had on him, but it was obvious when he said and did stupid things—Piper was dangerous.

“No,” she pursued. “I don’t believe that for one second. I see right through you and I know in my heart you are not this person. If you want me to stay around and carry out this deception, then you better treat me with some respect.”

Erik nodded as he pulled up to the curb of Jakob’s house. Putting the car in park, he turned to face her.

“I have no problem treating you with respect, Piper; just remember where the lines are.”

“Oh, I know where the lines are, Erik, and I know about your walls, too, and you’ve had them up since the beginning. You need to remember who needs who here. I don’t need you. I was fine before you ever stepped one foot into my life.”

“Same here, babe,” he said, grabbing the keys and throwing the door open to get out of the car.

Great, he was pissed now, and that was the last thing he wanted. Being nervous and pissed all at one time wasn’t a good combination, and he hated it. Taking in a deep breath, he walked around the car to find Piper still sitting in the front seat. She was wiping her eyes and fixing her makeup, which was good. He needed a moment to breathe.

This whole thing wasn’t going to be easy at all. He liked things to be easy. Being on the ice was a different story: He wanted to work hard there. But off the ice he didn’t want outspoken and spunky and that was Piper. Unfortunately, even though she could piss him off there was still an attraction between them that was hard to ignore.

Shaking his head, he watched as she got out of the car and shut the door. Fixing the bottom of her short shorts, which showed off her gorgeous tanned legs, she glanced up at him before looking at the house. Erik followed her gaze and let out another long breath. He wasn’t sure what was about to happen, but he knew it wasn’t going to be easy. She was right when she said they needed to be believable if they were going to deceive everyone in their family. As much as it hurt him to lie to Alla, Cooper, and Jakob, there was no choice. He needed everyone to believe he loved this woman and that the child she carried was the greatest gift in the world. They might not like each other right now, but they needed to act like they did. Looking back at Piper, he met her soft blue eyes.

Smiling, he said, “No more fighting, okay?”

“Do I have a choice?” she asked sadly, and his smile fell.

He didn’t want her to feel trapped; that was the last thing he wanted. He knew she wouldn’t be happy about this, but couldn’t they just get along?

“You do; you can leave at any time, but I hope you don’t. I need your help. I’m sorry for everything—the prenup, not kissing you, and the dinner thing—but this is who I am. I don’t want you to get confused and do something like fall for me. I want this to be an easy break after the baby’s born. I want us to be friends. I want to try to be a good father at the end of this even though being a father is the last thing I ever wanted. I know it’s a lot to ask but I need you to help me out, too.”

She glared as she crossed her arms over her chest. “I’d rather stab you in the eye with a broken hockey stick.”

He held his hand out to her.

“God, I’m so glad I married you; now come here, sweetheart.”

She didn’t move. She only shook her head and snapped, “Don’t call me that.”

Taken aback, he asked, “Why? It’s what husbands call their wives.”

Piper looked away.

“It’s what you called me that night, and I don’t ever want to hear that word come out of your mouth ever again unless you truly mean it. So call me something else, if you must.”

Erik had to look away as he cursed himself for this. He never had pet names for females, and the only reason he had called her sweetheart was because Cooper called Alla that. He didn’t even realize he had called her that before.

Closing his eyes, he took hold of her hand and brought her to him.

“Darling,” he said softly as he opened his eyes to her wide ones.

Her stomach pressed against his groin and he wished he hadn’t pulled her to him. The simple touch had his body on fire, and he wondered if she felt the same. The way she was glaring at him made him think she didn’t.

“We are going to be okay. We are going to make it through this.”

“I’m glad you think so.”

“I know so. We just have to work together on this,” he said, his arms tightening around her waist.

It was as if he wasn’t even in control of his body. He wanted to push her against the car and ravish her, but he knew he couldn’t. Plus, he was pretty sure she might try to kick him in the balls if he tried. Her eyes were searching his, and his mouth itched to be pressed against hers. She made him want to do the naughtiest things imaginable.

Oh, this was so bad.

“Okay, can you let me go now?”

Looking up from her mouth into her eyes, he nodded, moving away from her. She started walking up the drive, and he followed close behind to Jakob’s house. Their driveway was filled with cars, making Erik wonder if they were late. Piper reached the porch and waited for him as he climbed the steps. Simultaneously they each took in a deep breath as Piper reached for the doorknob. Looking back at him, she opened the door and entered the house.

Erik only hoped that he made it out alive.

* * *

Piper was still rattled from her spat with Erik, but her rapid heartbeat wasn’t from the fight; it was from how close he held her. It had been so long since she had been in his arms like that, and seeing the lusty look in his eyes didn’t help any, either. She wasn’t sure if she was imagining it, but either way her heartbeat was erratic and her panties were drenched with want for him.

Which was another thing that made no damn sense!

“Erik,” Alla gushed as she wrapped her arms around him.

Piper watched as he closed his eyes and embraced his adoptive mother. Seeing him with his family was how she knew he wasn’t the guy he was trying to portray. For the last two years they’d been at family gatherings together and Erik had never been like what the tabloids said he was. He loved these people and he loved Ally, their niece. Time and time again she’d seen who the real Erik was, so why the façade? What was he trying so hard to hide? Because the more he tried, the more it wasn’t working and it would only be a matter of time before everyone else saw, too.

As he parted from Alla, Erik glanced back at Piper and she knew right then that the reason she put up with his crap was that she loved him. The more she thought about her unreasonable support of this man, the more sense it made—she had been hopelessly in love with him. Gah, was she crazy? She must be, because if she told anyone how she felt about this guy they wouldn’t friggin’ believe her.

She held Erik’s gaze until Cooper wrapped him up in a backslapping hug and said, “Good to see you, son. Real good.”

Erik chuckled.

“It’s so good to see you, Piper!” Erik’s mom greeted her with enthusiasm—boy, wait till she hears the news.… For the longest time Piper thought that Alla was their real mother, but Erik had talked a lot about his family when they’d spent the night together and had told her he and Jakob were adopted. Piper had never expected that. They favored Alla so much probably because Erik’s real mom and Alla were sisters. Alla had dark hair like Erik’s and it was styled in a cute pixie cut. Her eyes were dark brown and very exotic looking and she had a bright smile that resembled Erik’s. Alla was a bit on the tall side, but beside her giant of a husband she looked tiny.

Cooper was such a great guy and Piper knew he loved Erik unconditionally. They were never blessed with children of their own and made up for it by loving Erik and Jakob all the more. It was refreshing but also unnerving because Piper had no idea how Alla was going to handle Erik and Piper being married and pregnant.

Looking over Alla’s shoulder, Piper noticed her parents had entered the room, with Harper close behind them. Reese was there, too, with Ally on her hip, and Jakob was leaning against the wall with a grin on his face.

Isn’t this convenient, she thought with a sigh.

Alla pulled back with a puzzled look and glanced down at Piper’s growing midsection.

She then looked up at Piper’s face and asked, “Honey?”

Piper gave her a nervous smile.

“Yeah, there is a baby in there,” she said with a laugh.

Alla turned looking for Piper’s mom, Rowan, and said, “She’s pregnant? You didn’t tell me that!”

With a tight smile, Rowan said, “We just found out the other day.”

“Oh,” Alla said with a “whoops” sort of look on her face.

Piper bit into her lip when all the eyes fell on her. She felt stupid and knew that her whole family and now Alla and Cooper were looking at her as if she had fucked up again. She wanted to burst out in tears but before she could even do anything, she felt someone come up behind her, and then a hand rested on her stomach. Looking up, she met Erik’s dark eyes. He looked just as nervous as she did but for some reason, she felt comforted by him.

Erik turned from her and was about to address their families. Piper watched as a smile crossed his face and he told them, “We are excited. It was unplanned and a complete surprise but we are happy.”

Piper wanted to laugh at his lie, but she remembered that she was a part of it. She put on a smile of her own, then noticed everyone looking at them with shocked faces.

“Whoa, excuse me?” Harper asked as Jakob came off the wall and to her side. Up until now Harper knew that Piper was pregnant; Piper just never told her sister it was Erik’s baby.

“Erik?” Jakob asked as Erik chuckled.

“Guys, come on, don’t act so surprised,” Erik said. “You must have noticed Piper and I had a thing for one another.”

Rowan’s mouth was moving but no words were coming out. Harper’s face was red with anger as Jakob stood with a silly grin on his face, “Stop playing, Erik. What is going on?”

Erik massaged Piper’s shoulders. “We are having a baby. It’s due in September, right, gorgeous?”

Piper looked up at him with what she hoped he saw as a warning look. He was laying it on pretty thick and no one was going to believe this shit.

“Yes, the twenty-first.”

They gave each other fake smiles before looking back at their family. Rowan was still blinking uncontrollably, her mouth moving, while Piper’s father, Blake, stood beside her, his eyes locked on Erik. Piper looked over at her twin to see Reese glaring at Erik, too. Alla and Cooper looked shocked as well, and Piper was starting to feel self-conscious. This was bad. They should have done this another way.

“I remember everyone being a little happier when Harper and Jakob announced Ally,” Erik added, hugging Piper close to his body.

She loved when he’d hugged her all those months ago but it felt different now since she knew that he didn’t mean it.

“Um, you’re six months, Piper, and we are just finding out about this?” Alla asked. “Erik, why didn’t you tell us?”

“We weren’t sure how we were going to do this,” Erik lied. “I wasn’t sure if I was ready to be a father and kind of freaked for a while. We broke up but then I decided I couldn’t be without Piper any longer and asked her to marry me yesterday and she said yes.”

“You’re married?” Harper, Rowan, and Reese yelled all at once.

Erik laughed. “Surprise!”

Piper elbowed him as she nodded.

“We’re in love. We want to be a family.”

“This is insane,” Harper said, looking over at Jakob.

“Oh, Piper,” Rowan said, shaking her head as she held her hand over her mouth. There it was. The ultimate disappointed look from her mother.

“Piper, baby, why didn’t you tell us?” Blake asked, but Piper couldn’t look at her father. She couldn’t look into his eyes and lie.

She couldn’t.

“It was all so sudden, Daddy.”

Minutes passed with only Ally making a noise. Piper’s heart was pounding against her ribs and she could feel Erik’s hands trembling. Talk about uncomfortable moments.

Finally Cooper cleared his throat before saying, “I think we need to talk, son, outside. Piper, no offense to you, sweetie, don’t think that we aren’t happy to have you in our family, and having our grandchild, but I need to talk to Erik.”

Nodding her head, since she didn’t feel at all offended, she said, “Yes, I understand.”

She glanced back at her family as Erik pressed his lips to her temple. Her traitorous eyes fell shut at his gentle touch, and when his lips fell to her ear, she took in a deep breath as he whispered, “Stay strong, stick to the story, and everything will be fine.”

He gave her one last kiss on the cheek and followed Alla and Cooper out the door. Jakob was close behind and when the door shut, Harper started yelling. “Are you fucking crazy? You don’t love him! He sleeps with everything that walks!”

“Piper, sweetie, what have you done?” Rowan asked.

Piper took in another deep breath and ran her hands through her hair.

“Is it really that crazy for you all to believe that I love him?”

“Yes!” Harper and Reese and what seemed like the entire room cried out together.

“He’s a dick!” Reese added.

“And he probably gave you everything from the clap to herpes!” Harper said as Piper shook her head. “Why didn’t you tell me this the other day? You said you were pregnant and that was it. Why didn’t you tell me then who the father was?”

“Harper, it wasn’t time. I wasn’t ready to say, and really, you guys, he isn’t a bad guy. He is good to me and I love him,” Piper argued.

“Piper, baby, why didn’t you tell us about the pregnancy back when it first happened? We could have helped you. Erik isn’t going to stay; you know how he is,” Rowan said, her hands moving with every word.

“Wait a minute,” Harper said. “I know what’s going on—Piper, he is using you for something. What it is I don’t know, but I do know Erik Titov does not want a wife and baby. He is Jakob’s total opposite. He’s told Jakob and me both over and over again!”

“Now you’re stuck with his baby and you’re gonna be a single mom because he is going to leave,” Reese said with a disgusted look on her face.

Piper was getting pissed. She usually could take the females of the Allen clan coming at her, but for some reason she was about to blow a gasket this time. She was still so overwhelmed by how much her life had changed. She hated lying to them, she wanted to tell them the truth, but most of all she wanted the support of her family. She wanted the love they showered Harper with, not this. This was wrong. They were supposed to love her no matter what! No matter whom she loved or who knocked her up. They were supposed to support her.

Putting her hands on her hips, Piper let them have it. “And what is wrong with that? What would be so wrong about me being a single mother if it came down to it?” Turning to Harper and Reese, she continued: “I take great care of Ally, and when I teach at the studio I’m amazing.” Her mom was standing next to her twin as she said, “Yeah, I tend to mess up and make bad choices, Mom, but at least I’m still a functioning adult. I don’t ask for money. I don’t sleep on your couch. I am happy, and now I am having a baby, and I have a husband. Why can’t y’all be happy for me?”

Whatever happened to unconditional love? Piper’s disappointment in her family probably equaled their own in her.

“You’re emotional from the pregnancy,” Harper said, “and Erik doesn’t really want this. Piper, please believe me. Leave him, and come live with me, I’ll help you, and then we can talk about adoption or something. You don’t want this. You are just starting your life with the book stuff and everything; you don’t want a baby.” She pleaded softly but Piper didn’t want to hear that.

She did want her baby. What Harper was saying sounded very self-serving.

“No, I do want this. This is my baby and that is my husband! We are married. Leave me be, I am happy,” Piper said. “What’s done is done. Nothing is going to change, so just let it be.”

Her father spoke, fortunately putting an end to the ongoing squabble.

“She is right. Even if we don’t agree or think she is making the wrong choice, Rowan, we always said we would let them make their own decisions and hope that we raised them right. What do we know? Erik could be a different man than what we all believe him to be.”

Reese scoffed as Harper shook her head. Rowan crossed her arms and tears pooled in her eyes. Blake looked over at Piper. She hated to disappoint him but that’s all she saw on his face, disappointment, and it killed her.

He cleared his throat. “It isn’t our place to tell you how to live your life, Piper Madison. All we can do is be here for you if you need us. You are an adult now, free to make your own decisions, and we will always love you. Don’t forget that.”

Good, because Piper thought she would probably need them sooner rather than later.

* * *

“Erik, please tell me what is going on,” Cooper said once the door shut behind Jakob.

Erik crossed his arms and shrugged his shoulders.

“I got married yesterday and we are having a baby in September.”

“Yes, I heard that; I’m trying to figure out how the hell this happened.”

“I thought you were playing the field,” Jakob said. “You always said you’d never get married or have kids; even just last week you made that comment.”

“Erik, why didn’t you tell us? We would have liked to have been there for you,” Alla cried.

“Oh, Mom, come on. It isn’t about that. It’s just that I freaked, and didn’t want any of it. I went on a—excuse my language—a screwing spree and it always came back to her. I missed her, I guess, in a way, I don’t know, but my mind always went to her, and now that I’ve convinced her to stay with me and marry me, I don’t want to be anywhere else.” God, I said that too easily for it to be a total lie.

Jakob started to laugh and Erik glared over at him. “That,” Jakob declared, “is the biggest crock of shit I’ve ever heard. What the hell is going on? Give it to us straight so we can help you. Is she bribing you?”

“Jake, that’s your sister-in-law!” Alla shrieked.

“And he is my brother. I don’t think Piper would do that, she is a good girl, but Erik isn’t going to give up all the females in the world for one. He isn’t that guy; we all know this and have accepted it.”

“She’s worth it.”

Erik looked down at the ground and rolled his shoulders as everyone’s gaze fell on him. Any other time, he would have given it to Jakob straight, told him the truth, but Erik knew that once he did, Jakob would rush to Harper, who would go to Elli, and everything would blow out of control. The only way to keep the peace was to lie, but the line that came out of his mouth wasn’t really a lie. Piper was the one girl he would give everything up for if he wanted to do that, but he didn’t. In just a couple of months things would calm down and Elli would get off his back. Then he could go back to his life, because there was no way he wanted to live as a one-woman man for the rest of his days.

Not even for Piper. He was too messed up for that.

“Erik, are you sure? We’ll help you any way we can,” Cooper stressed.

Erik nodded as he smiled.

“Everything is fine. It’s new and maybe I wasn’t ready to settle down before, but I am now. We are going to be fine; we are going to raise our child and we are going to be happy. If it doesn’t work out, at least we tried, and I know that we’ll always be friends.”

Alla shook her head before saying, “Oh, Erik, I’m so proud of you right now.”

She then wrapped Erik up in her arms and gave him a loud kiss on the cheek.

Guilt washed over Erik as he held Alla. He was a dirty, despicable man for lying to the three people who loved him unconditionally, but before he could even think of telling them the truth, Alla said, “Well, thank God we are moving here, huh, Cooper?”

“You are moving here?” Erik asked.

“Yup, Cooper is retiring and of course we wanted to be close to you boys and Ally. We were going to tell everyone inside but I’m not even sure I am welcomed in this house,” Alla said. “I can tell that the Allens are not very happy with you, but that will all change in time. They’ll love you just as much as we do.”

Cooper nodded as Jakob stood shaking his head. Jakob saw right through Erik, and that made him nervous, but he had bigger things to worry about. Alla and Cooper were moving to Nashville. Fuck, now more than ever, Erik needed this to work. He also needed to keep clear of Jakob because Erik couldn’t risk Elli ever finding out the truth.

Bottom line: He owed it to Alla and Cooper to at least try, but most of all, he owed it to the kid. It wasn’t the kid’s fault he came into all this, or that Erik was fucked in every way imaginable in the parenting department. No, the kid was an innocent little person who was going to have a great mom, two great sets of grandparents, and a bundle of aunts and uncles, but what kind of dad would Erik be?

He wanted to laugh, because he had thought this was all going to be so fucking easy.

What a bunch of bull hockey.

Chapter 7

“Why’d you tell everyone that you knew about the baby for the last six months?”

Piper was looking out the car window as the question left her lips. She watched as the bright green trees passed by quickly. Erik was driving at his normal speed, which was bat-out-of-hell fast. It didn’t bother her, though; she was too busy replaying the whole dinner with her family. It had gone as disastrously as expected and then some. Her father didn’t say two words to her, while her mother gave her a look of extreme disappointment the whole time.

At twenty-six Piper thought her life would have been more stable, in her job and in her relationship, but things weren’t horrible. The illustrating was coming along nicely and she was going to be the best mom she could be. The relationship would either work or not, and she was going to do everything she could to make it last. Everyone needed to get over it; people younger than her had babies and got married every day. Hell, Piper’s mother was nineteen when she had Harper. Why the double standard for her daughter?

Maybe it was Erik. No one talked to him after their announcement. But then again, no one really talked at all except for Alla and Erik; they had a wonderful conversation while everyone else just sat and ate. Alla was completely fine with their marriage and the pregnancy. She was asking questions and wanted to know everything. Piper played her part well but enjoyed discussing the little things, like when she was due, and what she was hoping to have, a boy or girl. It bothered her that her mother and sisters didn’t ask her about the baby at all. They should have been the ones asking, but they weren’t.

Even with all that happened tonight, all Piper really cared about was why Erik had lied. He had no reason to lie, so why did he cover up for her? When she glanced over at him, he was looking straight ahead, his fingers dancing on the wheel as he drove. He had unbuttoned the first couple of buttons to his green shirt, and she could see a little of the tattoo that stretched from his shoulder across his chest. She wished she could see the whole thing, but soon she was distracted by him shrugging his shoulders and clearing his throat.

“Why does it matter?”

“Because I want to know.”

He glanced over at her and then back at the road as he let out a long breath.

“When this is all said and done, I want everyone to hate me. Not you. You’ve helped me out tremendously, even after I put you through hell, and when this is over, it isn’t going to be easy. People are going to take sides and I’m okay with everyone hating me.”

Her eyes widened at his answer. She found herself kind of speechless. Erik was hard to read so she never expected that answer and that was probably the sweetest thing he could have said, in a fucked-up sort of way. Before she could say anything, even though she had no clue what she was going to say, her phone rang. By the “Party in the USA” ringtone, she knew it was Audrey, and that meant Audrey was back in town.

“Hello, Ms. Parker!” Piper cooed.

“Blah, I hate that name. I want to be Mrs. Oooooder so bad!” Audrey whined, causing Piper to laugh out loud. “But hey! Don’t distract me! How dare you email me that you are pregnant and then not answer the hundred emails I sent you back!”

“I figured we’d talk when you got home. You were supposed to be enjoying your trip!”

“Oh, I did. I was with Tate, for goodness sakes!” she said with a girly giggle. “But I still worried about you.”

“I’m fine.”

“Obviously! Pregnant? Sheesh! You have some questions to answer, lady! But you know what, I know this is a selfish thought, but after I got over the bomb of your pregnancy, I was like, ‘Well shit, all three of us will be pregnant at my wedding!’ ”

Piper laughed along with her because she had thought the same thing. Audrey and her older sister, Fallon, were only weeks apart in their pregnancies, while Piper was actually ahead of Audrey by three weeks. By August they would all need the waistbands let out on their dresses.

“Yup, we’ll be big and beautiful in the pictures!”

Audrey laughed, but then she paused.

“Wait, Fallon and I will be but you’ll be barely showing at four months, not big at all.”

“Actually,” Piper said, clearing her throat, “I’ll be thirty-five weeks.”

There was complete silence on the other end of the line. Then Piper could hear Tate asking Audrey what was wrong, but she didn’t answer him. “I’m sorry, what?” Audrey asked.

“I’ll be almost nine months. I’m due the twenty-first of September.”

More silence, and then suddenly Audrey screeched, “You’ve been pregnant since before me and I’m just now hearing about it?”

Piper giggled nervously. “Audrey, I don’t know if you remember but you were in the hospital, and then in physical therapy and then you went to Sweden! You’ve been a little busy!”

Piper hated that it had taken her so long to tell her best friend, but like she said, Audrey had been through a lot. After getting beaten up by her ex-boyfriend, Audrey spent a long time in the hospital in a medically induced coma, and after that she went through rounds and rounds of therapy. Piper didn’t feel that her drama and news were that important; Audrey getting well mattered a whole lot more.

“I can’t believe it. Who in the world—OH MY GOD!” Audrey paused and Piper knew that she knew. “Piper, who is the daddy?”

“My husband?” Piper asked sheepishly.

“Your what?!?!”

Erik grunted beside her, and Piper couldn’t help but shoot him a dirty look. His best friend knew what was going on; she was going to have to lie to hers.

“Yeah, a lot has happened.”

“Oh my God, for real! You’re married? This is insane, but what’s more insane is that I’m pretty sure, your husband is the same guy who blew you off after one night with him. This I’m guessing primarily by the process of elimination, since you’ve not dated anyone else. Please tell me I’m wrong.”

Piper didn’t say anything. She sat wondering how this was going to go. Tate and Erik were great friends, and Audrey liked him in a way, but hated him in another since she was a loyal friend to Piper. Now though, what would she think?

“Um, hello?”

“I can’t tell you you’re wrong,” Piper said softly. “I married Erik.”

“Oh my goodness! Seriously?”

“Seriously.”

“I am speechless.”

Piper laughed. “It’s no big deal.”

“Um, yeah, it is, but craptastic. I gotta go, I just pulled up at the cupcakery and already I see something wrong. I’ll see you tomorrow, right? At the party? With Erik?”

Piper answered, “Yeah, we’ll be there.”

“Awesome, but know, Mrs. Titov, you have a lot of explaining to do!”

Piper laughed nervously. She wasn’t the best liar and it scared her that Audrey might see right through her.

“Yeah, I guess I do.”

They said bye and Piper hit end before tucking her phone back into her purse. She leaned back against the cool leather seats of Erik’s expensive car and took in a shallow breath. This was going to be hard. She didn’t like all this lying. She had always thought of herself as a very up-front and honest person. Then Erik comes into her life and she is hiding her pregnancy from everyone and now lying about being happily married. She had no problem saying she loved him, because she did, but there was no way she was happy.

How could she be happy when the person she loved was counting the seconds until this marriage was over?

The car ride home was quiet, and Piper was glad when she saw their turn for Sweetbriar. The little town that Elli had lived in most of her adult life was now Piper’s haven. Turning off the main road and onto the back road that would take them to Piper’s home, she leaned against the window and closed her eyes. It had been a tough day, and all she wanted to do was go to bed. She wished that when she woke up in the morning all this would have been just a bad dream but she knew it wouldn’t be. Tomorrow, Erik would probably be playing his video games all day and would completely ignore her until it was time to go to the grand opening of Audrey’s cupcakery.

Erik pulled into the driveway behind her tattered truck and shut off the car as she got out. She couldn’t get out of the car fast enough; Erik was an overwhelming presence. Shaking her head, she made her way up the sidewalk to Elli’s cute little house. She loved the bright yellow shutters against the dark brick and the porch was spectacular. It was so big, and held the custom-made beach chairs her neighbor had made for her as a housewarming gift.

This was now her home, and she couldn’t wait to bring the baby home.

Resting her hand on her tummy, Piper opened the front door and almost lost her balance when Stanley came barreling out into the yard. The dog turned out to be the best thing about Erik moving in with her. Stanley was a great dog and she loved having a pet, even if it would only be for a short time. She laid her purse on the counter in the kitchen and got herself a drink of water as Erik entered the house.

Piper watched as he took off his shirt and threw it down on the back of the couch. His body was covered with tattoos, something that Piper loved on men. His back was covered with a large red heart with black wings that covered his shoulder blades, making their way around to his chest. He also had a bunch of intricate images of skulls and tribal art that ran along his arms. The ink on his arms stopped right where his shirt sleeves would end, and along one arm he had an interesting tattoo that she was sure meant more than she realized: Nothing lasts forever.

Those words should have been warning signs when Piper first saw them, in bed with him that night, but they weren’t. She was too busy running her mouth along the two large black stars that sat on his pelvic bones. His thighs were inked to look as if the flesh was being torn away, giving the impression that he was a cyborg beneath his skin. They were all pretty badass, in Piper’s opinion.

When Erik dropped into his chair and began gaming, Piper headed to her bedroom. If she didn’t, she knew she’d stay in the kitchen watching his every move. Closing the door she began changing for bed, grabbing her favorite shirt an old tattered black tee that read, “Buffalo High Bull Dogs.” Sliding it over her head, she wondered if that was the reason that Erik loved bulldogs, since her old favorite shirt was originally his. Although the shirt was getting a little tight around her midsection, it wasn’t uncomfortable. Whatever; she would wear his shirt until she couldn’t, which she hoped was never. This shirt and their baby were the only things she had left to keep from that night.

Oh, and her broken heart.

Lying on her back, she lifted the shirt back over her belly and ran her fingers softly over her extended flesh. It blew her mind how much she had started showing within the last couple of days. It was as if the baby were saying, “Hey! I’m here!” She wondered what she was having: Was it a girl with gorgeous dark eyes and dark hair? Or a little boy with dark hair and light eyes like hers? Would Erik’s features win in the genetic pool, or would hers? In a way, Piper really didn’t care; she just wanted the baby to be healthy. When she felt the slight kick along her ribs, her eyes pooled with tears.

She wanted to be the best mother in the world, but would she fail at that, too? When the next kick came, she knew she was about to have a long, unbearable night of tears. She hated when she did this to herself, but lately her self-esteem had taken a turn for the worse. She was always second-guessing herself about being a good mother. Financially she wasn’t struggling by any means, but she didn’t have that extra cushion. And being a single parent would ultimately be a challenge since she knew deep down that Erik would take off faster than he had come in, and then she would be raising a child all by herself with minimal help from him, if any at all.

Rolling over, she wrapped her arms around her belly, pulling her knees up as far as she could get them, as the tears began to fall. Closing her wet eyes, she wondered when the pain would stop. Would it be when he finally was gone for good?

Or would she always have this ache in her chest for Erik Titov?

* * *

Erik watched as Piper closed the door behind her, then heard the click of the lock, and it was only then that he let out the breath he was holding. She made his skin prickle with awareness and it bothered him that he was so affected by her. It was torture wrapping his arms around her at Jakob and Harper’s house as they played their roles, trying to convince their families of their undying love for each other. The strangest thing was, he swore every time he looked into her eyes that he wanted her, and that was driving him mad. Piper had that “kiss me” kind of smile and he had to fight everything inside himself not to. He’d have to be careful while playing this charade, to limit himself to kissing only her cheeks and forehead, despite the fact that his body yearned to make a detour to devour her mouth.

God help him when he would actually have to kiss her!

His body shook with the anticipation of their mouths meeting, while his brain chastised him for stupidly getting himself into this mess in the first place. How in the world did he think this was going to work? She was hurting; that was easy to see. She hated lying to her family and friends, and so did he, but he couldn’t risk his career. He was going to have to deal, and if he couldn’t, he might as well start packing.

The whole ride home, listening to her breathy laugh on the phone made Erik feel as if he were in a sanctuary of hell. He wanted to pull the car over to the side of the road, drag her onto his lap, and bury himself deep within her. His body wanted her, there was no denying that. When Piper got up from the dinner table to use the bathroom, he found himself watching her as she walked down the hall, those short shorts she had on riding up her butt, allowing a glimpse of her red and black bow tattoos.

It was like she was mind-fucking him with her exquisite body.

But Piper was completely and utterly off-limits. Even if she was so fucking vivacious that she made his dick harder than a frozen puck, he had to stay away. He couldn’t hurt her any more than he already had. If he gave in to his desires for her, there was no telling what would happen. He knew it wasn’t in his genetic makeup to be a one-woman man and he wouldn’t put her through that. He couldn’t.

Leaning forward into his game chair, he dropped the controller and let his face fall into his open hands. He sat like that for a long time as he tried to regulate his breathing. Any other female, he could fuck them and leave them, no problem at all. But ever since he sank himself into Piper’s body, a day hadn’t gone by where he didn’t think of her. It scared him to his core, and it made no sense.

Piper scared him.

And the ticking time bomb she carried inside her scared him even more.

He wasn’t father material! Why was God playing this cruel joke on him? He could barely remember to take care of his dog, let alone be the father to his precious child. He was happy his parents were moving to Nashville, because they would be a great help with taking care of the baby, but he knew he couldn’t just pass the kid off and not be there for him. That’s exactly what his dad would have done, and he needed to be stronger, he needed to be more involved and caring, not abusive like his old man.

Shaking his head, he couldn’t help but think that if only he had stayed away from Piper from the start he wouldn’t be in this situation. He knew when he first met her that she was going to break him; he would’ve bet his career on that. When he saw her at Wanna B’s he was drawn to her like a magnet and he couldn’t stop himself … his body wanted her no matter what his mind was telling it.

Stupid penis.

Leaning back in his chair, he started to smile. Even if his penis was stupid for getting into bed with Piper, he had to admit it was by far the best night he had ever had with a woman. At the time he didn’t think she was going to ask him up to her apartment—thank God she did. The entire evening they had been all hot and heavy, and he remembered thinking that he would die if she didn’t ask him to spend the night. She was the good girl, the sweet one out of all the Allen girls, but man, she was a different type of sweetness between the sheets. Thinking back on it he could still feel her soft skin under his rough hands. She was a dream and he was starting to think it was natural for him to still want her.

Closing his eyes, he found himself drifting back to that amazing night with her.

Holding on to her hips, Erik followed Piper up the stairs to her studio apartment. She threw the door open and leaned against it as he entered. He noticed the bright blue walls but only because he was looking for the nearest soft surface to lay her on—the couch was calling him. The door clicked behind him and he turned to find her looking up at him with gorgeous lust-filled eyes. He had been so attracted to her eyes when he first met her, but then when she smiled she had him captivated with that little gap between her teeth.

So fucking hot.

“It’s not much, but I like it,” she mumbled.

Reaching for her, he brought her little body against his large one, lifting her from the ground to press his lips to hers. Her fingers tangled in his hair as his hands squeezed the bottom of her ass.

When they parted, he smiled against her.

“It has a couch.”

“And a bed,” she noted, placing a small kiss along his chin.

“Too much work. I need you now.”

“Now?” she asked, her fingers tickling the back of his neck.

“Right now.”

He placed her on her feet and slowly pulled her dress down, tracing kisses all over her trembling body. Reaching for the front of her bra, he snapped the clasp and slipped it off her arms. Piper was all tanned and sexy as hell, especially with the tattoos that came up the side of her breast. Reaching out, Erik turned her around, pushing her against the wall and pressing himself against her ass as he took in the beauty of her ink. It was a large tree that had branches going up her shoulders, along her ribs, and to her breasts. Big, beautiful, red blossoms were the only color against the black tree, and he soon found himself so hard that he could barely breathe. Erik never really enjoyed big tattoos on females, but Piper’s was elegant and looked great on her.

When he ran his fingers slowly down her back, tracing the limbs, she let out a soft moan and pressed her sweet ass against his raging hard-on. He slid his hand around her body and into her panties, to feel her moist, hot center. Piper leaned her head against his shoulder, turning her head to kiss his neck as he moved his fingers very skillfully against her swollen clit. She let out short breaths, her teeth grazing his neck as he started grinding his hips against her back, wanting his own release. Moving his fingers faster, he moved his mouth to hers, kissing her hard as she began to move herself against his hand. With his other hand, he opened her juicy lips up and buried two of his fingers into her deep, tight hole. She let out a strangled moan as she withered against his body.

Her tight little body was a masterpiece and when she slammed her hand onto the wall she came hard against his hand, screaming of satisfaction. Fully flush against the wall her firm ass poked out at him. Arching her back in the most luscious way, he bent down so he could see the little red and black bows that were inked under her ass cheeks.

Turning her, a little more forcibly than he meant to, he pressed himself against her, pressing his hardness into her. Right then he decided that his jeans needed to go. Pushing them down, he took his cock in his hand and ran it up her wet opening.

“Oh God,” she moaned, “please, put it in.”

“Not so quick,” he bit out.

He then picked her up, and she wrapped her legs around his waist as he carried her to the couch. His cock throbbed under the heat of her center and he was surprised he didn’t ejaculate all over the living room floor. He laid Piper on the couch with her body open to him. Bending down, he ran his tongue up the middle of her breast before gripping her hip with his hand. She slid down the couch and reached for his cock, and with a naughty little smile she moved him into her. Erik took charge and sank farther into her tight, hot, pussy, and the world as he knew it blew to smithereens. She was so tight, so wet … oh God, he was going to lose it.

Wrapping her legs around his waist, she moved herself up and down him while Erik concentrated on trying not to blow his load. He was going to come, and he was going to come hard. When she stopped suddenly, he opened his eyes to find her smiling at him.

“You’re hot when you’re about to come.”

He smiled as he slowly whispered, “You’re the one who’s fucking hot.”

She smiled and slid her body off his, then moved to her knees before taking him deep in her sexy mouth. He let out a choking moan as his fingers tangled in the mass of her hair. It was so long, so fucking soft and she was rocking his world. As she moved her mouth up and down his cock, he struggled to hold on, but when she raked her teeth up him before swirling her little tongue over the tip of it … he was gone. Gripping her head he held her in place as he came hard, his body jerking and thrashing as she drank him dry.

Piper sat back on her heels and smiled up at him. When she wiped the side of her mouth he reached for her again, bringing her burning-hot body to his. Somehow, he ended up back on top and began to smother her with kisses. His hands grabbed her breasts, tweaking the nipples as she rubbed herself up and down his flaccid cock. She was getting him hard again, but first he wanted to take care of her, then he’d fuck her to the point of no return.

Erik positioned Piper so she was right in front of his mouth, ready for the taking. He leaned forward, digging his fingers into her ass as he buried his face between her thighs. As he moved his tongue in every direction, she thrashed and collapsed against him, falling forward to brace herself on the back of the couch. He continued his invasion, his fingers dipping inside her as her body shook over his mouth. As he bit her thigh, she let out a little gasp before he moved his mouth back between her lips and began to hum against her clit. That did it, and she came hard against his mouth, shouting along with her release.

She was gasping for breath, and her body was red where his fingers had bit into her skin. He could see the bite marks on her shoulders from earlier, and for some reason that turned him on. Reaching out, he ran a single finger up her glistening pussy, causing her to jump from the sensation.

“Erik.”

It was only his name, but she might as well have been talking dirty because she had his attention. He moved behind her, pressing his erection along her slick opening. This was it. He submerged himself into her and they both moaned with pleasure as her inner muscles squeezed him. He nestled his nose into her hair, his hands moving along her ribs to her breast, where he squeezed and tweaked. When she wiggled her ass, he increased his rhythm, plunging into her core.

She was screaming with pleasure, and he was pretty sure he was, too. Biting into her shoulder, he groaned as she squeezed him with another orgasm. Piper was shaking underneath him, her knuckles white as she hung on to the couch and he continued to drive into her. His cock was throbbing, almost ready to burst. Piper moved her hands up into his hair, then down the back of his neck, holding him tight as he sucked on her neck. When she let him go, her hand suddenly cupped his balls, and the next thing he knew he was crying out as he spilled himself inside her.

His nails bit into her hips as he thrust into her, riding his orgasm to the end. Collapsing against her, he took in deep breaths before moving his lips up her back to her neck. She was breathing just as hard, and he could feel her heartbeat pounding inside her. Moving her hair out of her face, he placed a soft kiss on her cheek. When her eyes met his and she smiled, he couldn’t breathe. She had the kind of smile he had never seen before. It was a “kiss me” smile, and every time he saw it, he swore it hit him straight in his gut. He would be forever changed by her.

* * *

Leave it to him to think of sex when his world was falling apart. If only he had known how much she was going to change his life. He had never told anyone about Alla and Cooper being his adoptive parents. No one could tell; they were as doting as real parents were. But he told Piper. He told her that he had been abused before Alla came to rescue him. When he looked into her eyes and told her that she was different, he meant it. He needed to get away because she had touched him in places he thought he kept locked up. He didn’t know what it was about Piper, but he knew she was different.

And now he had to be married to her for the next three months. Or he would hurt her all over again?

Chapter 8

Piper sat with her legs tucked under her bottom and her sketch pad on her knees as the cool air from the lake brushed her face. It was a cool morning, which was unusual this time of year. She loved sitting on the dock while she drew; this place just enhanced her creativity. Wearing a large sweatshirt and a pair of short red shorts, Piper slowly drew Mrs. Olive Octopus’s fifth-favorite thing, which was her friend, Mrs. Sandy Squid. The friendly squid was coming over for a spot of tea and then later the two would go shopping.

Sitting in her favorite rocking chair, with a glass of orange juice and a muffin, Piper could almost forget the last two days, except for the fact that her husband liked to sleep naked. After gawking at his naked thighs as he was sprawled out on the couch in the living room, she hurried outside to get away. How was she supposed to draw in the same room when her version of Michelangelo’s David lay on her couch? She could have gone into her office but even in there she felt like the walls were caving in. He was cramping her style and she didn’t like it one bit, but out here on the dock, nothing mattered. It was only her and her sketchbook.

Pure bliss.

There was one thing Piper was worried about and that was looking into her best friend’s eyes and bluntly lying about her marriage. She had never lied to Audrey before, and she hated to start now. It would help tremendously if she could tell Audrey the truth; having someone to talk to about all this would be great, because right now she’d never felt so alone in her life. Tempting as that was, she would not do that to Erik; she made a promise, so she had to man up to it. She would never beg him to love her but she would at least be there for him like she said she would.

Looking back down at her sketch pad, she began to draw. Piper was dragging ass this morning; she’d barely slept at all. The first half of this book was due back to Emmaline by the end of the month, so she really needed to focus and quit thinking of her naked husband—especially about how she wanted to accidentally trip and land with his dick between her legs.

Wow, what was wrong with her? Did being pregnant make you horny? Ugh.

As she worked through the morning, the sun became hotter. Piper stood up, taking her sweatshirt off, and fixed her yellow bikini top over her enlarging breasts. Just as she was about to sit back down, she heard Stanley’s big paws running down the dock. Turning to greet him, she also was treated to her topless husband’s physique. Man, he was hot.

Stanley came right up to her and started sniffing and licking her legs as she tried very hard not to look at Erik’s mouthwatering body. She failed miserably, though, and soon found herself gawking at his dangerously low-hanging shorts, showing off every bit of the star tattoos that had driven her crazy those many months ago. He stretched his arms above his head, causing each of his chest muscles to move with his motions. With his hands laced behind his head his six-pack highlighted how defined he really was.

“Morning,” Erik muttered as he looked at her swollen abdomen. This was the first time since he’d been there that she really felt self-conscious.

Reaching for her sweatshirt, she held it in front of her body as she said, “Morning.”

He looked away, out toward the lake, as he said, “What time is Audrey’s thing?”

“Five.”

“Okay, so I’ll be back by then. We’ll ride together, okay?”

“Sure.”

“All right. Well, I got practice, so I’ll see you later.”

Without having had a chance to say anything, she watched as he made his way back up to the house with Stanley close behind him. She wanted to chase after him, ask where else he was going today since practice wasn’t all day long. It was only eight in the morning. What could he be doing until five that afternoon? Was he going to go meet someone, another woman? Stop, she told herself. She couldn’t think like that; if she did, she’d drive herself mad. He said he wouldn’t cheat on her so she had to trust him. Piper watched until he disappeared into the house. A tear rushed down her cheek as she thought, I just have to trust him.

* * *

Erik was breathing hard as he leaned against the boards, squirting Gatorade in his mouth. For an easy practice, as Shea called it, Erik sure was having a difficult time. He assumed they would pass the puck, play a little one-on-one with Tate in goal, but no, Captain Shea Adler had the team running drills! The crazy thing was, everyone was doing better than him. Even Tate was and he’d been gone for a month! It was insane and Erik was disgusted with himself. He needed to get a treadmill for Piper’s house; it had only been a couple of days of not working out and he was already feeling it. He’d do that today on the way back. He had no clue where he’d put the damn thing, but he’d find space. It was too far of a drive to the arena just to come and use the gym, and he never joined public gyms—too many people and you never were able to use the equipment you wanted, when you wanted.

“Slow ass.”

Erik turned quickly to find his brother grinning at him as he said, “You’re sluggish.”

“I haven’t been working out much,” he said sheepishly.

Jakob was the last person he wanted to appear weak to.

Jakob chuckled as he shook his head.

“I remember when Harper and I first got married, we couldn’t stay off each other.”

That wasn’t the problem. The problem was the restless nights because he knew his wife was in the other room. Between the hot, sexy dreams he still had of Piper’s body, Erik’s persistent hard-on, and Stanley’s snoring, sleeping wasn’t an option. Instead he found himself playing Call of Duty more than he usually did.

Pretty sad.

“Yeah, it’s been kind of wild,” Erik said, placing his drink down.

“So we’re still going with the happily married scheme?”

Erik looked up at his brother and rolled his eyes. Although they were four years apart everyone thought that they looked the same age. While Erik’s eyes were a dark brown, Jakob’s were a dark green. They had the same dark brown hair and the same hard lines to their faces. They were basically two good-looking dudes who could have any girl in the world. But while they resembled each other in looks, they were completely different when it came to everything else. While Erik shunned love, Jakob begged for it. He had been married three times when Harper finally came along and stole his heart for good. The women from Jakob’s past had been gold-digging whores and Erik knew from one glance that Harper was different.

That should have been a warning; Allen women were different and played for keeps.

Shaking his head, he should have realized this a long time ago.

“There isn’t a scheme, Jakob; we’re happy.”

“It’s bullshit and you and I know it. I don’t know what’s going on, but it’s fixable,” Jakob said.

It made Erik feel good to know that his brother would go to the end of the earth to help him.

“Jakob, let it go. We’re married. We’re happy.”

Jakob shook his head.

“I know you. I know you don’t want this.”

“Things change, people change.”

“Sure, but not overnight. I know for a fact that you went home with that redhead a week ago. You weren’t thinking of Piper then,” Jakob pointed out.

“This is true, but like I said, I had a come to Jesus moment and realized that Piper was the girl for me.”

Jakob started to laugh hysterically, causing Erik to glare at him and ask, “What?”

“I see right through you, dude. Mom and Dad may not, but I do. Stop this before someone gets hurt.”

“Jake, leave it be. Nothing is wrong; everything is great.”

They shared a long look until a hard slap came down on Erik’s shoulder. Turning, he saw his captain.

“Hey, Shea.”

“Hey, Erik. I think congratulations are in order, from what I hear. Wow, marriage and a baby, I am totally stunned,” he said with a grin on his face.

“Yup, we are really excited.”

“I bet. Kids are a blessing, and Piper is a wonderful girl. She worked at the jewelry store where I bought Elli’s engagement ring; she was the one who helped me pick it out. Piper seems like a great gal; you really are lucky.”

Erik nodded again, and smiled.

“I am.”

“Well, come on, let’s get back to the ice. The Titov boys need to step it up a bit, slowing up the rest of the team,” Shea joked as he put his helmet back on.

Jakob laughed as he strapped his helmet after Shea skated off, then pinned Erik with a look.

“When you’re ready to tell me what’s going on, I’m here, but I’m not going to beg for the truth. Eventually it will all blow up. Remember, this is my family you’re screwing with. Don’t fuck her over; leave before you do anything stupid.”

With that, Jakob skated off as Erik stood there, buckling his helmet. He didn’t intend on doing anything stupid. He was going to do his best to keep this marriage with Piper until the baby was born. If only Jakob knew that he was doing this to avoid a trade and keep the family together, maybe he wouldn’t be such a jerk. Erik had always idolized his older brother, but at that moment, all he wanted to do was check him into the boards.

Erik loved his brother but growing up in Russia while Jakob was off in the United States playing hockey took a toll on their relationship. Jakob was fortunate to have been absent from Jasha’s abuse, which Erik took the brunt of. Even though Jakob was great at keeping in touch with him during those years, it wasn’t the same, and now that Erik had the chance to be near his brother, he didn’t want to lose it.

With another squirt of Gatorade, Erik threw his bottle down and then skated back out onto the ice for the rest of the Assassins’ torturous practice.

* * *

Erik was a little slow moving; his body ached from the tip of his toes to the top of his head. He was pretty sure he was going to have a huge-ass bruise on his ribs from where Lucas Brooks knocked him into the boards.

He made his way to his locker room and sat down on the bench to rest before removing all his gear. As he undressed for the showers he noticed Phillip coming back with his towel swung low. Curious as to what Phillip had planned for the night, Erik asked, “Want to get lunch at Dave and Buster’s? Play some games, drink some beer?”

Phillip shook his head.

“Sorry, man, I got two hot babes coming to the house.”

Erik’s libido kicked in; he and Phillip had the same taste when it came to women, so if Phillip thought they were hot, then they were.

“Must be nice.”

“It is. You can have one if you’d like.”

Yes was on the tip of his tongue, but he shook his head.

“Nah, I’m good.”

“Good man, Erik, I’m proud of you,” Phillip said, pulling his jeans up. “You have a gorgeously hot wife at home; go bang her.”

“No banging, remember?” Erik said sadly.

“Well, that’s not cool; you need to change that rule. Someone as gorgeous as Piper needs some lovin’ and if you aren’t going to do the deed, pass her over to me.”

For some reason that statement bothered Erik, igniting an unbelievable need to knock Phillip’s teeth to the back of his throat.

“Not going to happen,” Erik muttered as he stood and made his way to the shower.

Over his shoulder he called, “See ya later.”

“Later.”

Erik let his towel drop before he stepped under the stream of hot water. Steam filled the shower and Erik found himself leaning against the tile as the water ran over his tired body. Like always, his mind went to her, and he wondered what she was doing. In the last two days of being around Piper he noticed that she drew a lot, and also liked to read and sleep. She was in bed by eight and woke at six each morning. She had a weird routine, compared to his, anyway, and he found himself wondering what she was thinking about most of the time. Most of the women he knew did not care for Stanley; they told him his dog was disgusting looking and loud. Piper seemed to adore him and would take him out to play with his ball. When she sat on the couch to read she’d bury her feet underneath Stanley’s fat as Erik would try to play his game, which was practically impossible to do when Piper was anywhere near him.

Moving his hands through his hair, he closed his eyes and let the water hit him in his face. It was going to be another couple of hours until they had to go to Audrey’s thing, and going home to that small house of Piper’s that smelled like apple blossoms was unbearable. He needed to stay away, even if he didn’t have anything to do. Usually he enjoyed being home, but being in the same space with Piper was getting to be really hard. His body wanted hers bad.

After washing up, he wrapped a towel around his waist and headed back to his locker. It looked like the guys had already cleared out, except for Shea, who was still there tying up his shoes. Erik tossed the towel aside and pulled on a pair of boxers, then jeans, just as Shea cleared his throat.

“Wanna come over for lunch? Elli’s cooking.”

Erik turned and looked over at his captain, his friend. It wasn’t what he really wanted to do, but it was better than going home.

“Yeah. Thanks, man.”

* * *

The Adler house was insane.

Kids were running, babies were screaming, and the most unbelievable thing was that Elli and Shea acted as if it were normal! When Erik entered the house, he first noticed that it was a wreck, with toys, clothes, and bottles strewn everywhere, and then he was attacked by Shelli and Posey, two of the cutest little girls in the world. They both had beautiful eyes and little round faces, like Elli, although they favored Shea completely. They were dolls, and even Erik couldn’t help but smile when they came running at him. After untangling himself from the girls, he made his way into the living room. Portraits of the family covered the walls, beginning with the day that Elli and Shea got married.

Erik heard a little hiccup and looked over to where the bassinet was sitting, holding the newest Adler additions, Owen and Evan. The boys looked exactly like Elli, with big brown eyes, dark brown hair, or fuzz; Erik wasn’t sure if you’d call what they had hair. They each had on some one-piece thing, embroidered with “cut” on one of the boys’ outfits, and “paste” on the other. He had no clue which kid was which, but man were they small; he was feeling nervous just being around them. Geez, how was he going to be around his own? What if his baby was that small? Would he even be able to hold it without hurting him? Panic filled him, and he wished he had never come over. He should have just gone home and dealt with Piper rather than scare himself shitless with thoughts of fatherhood.

“Shea had that look on his face the first time he saw Shelli. It’s not a big deal, they don’t break, you’ll do great,” Elli said with a laugh before she placed a hand on the small of his back.

He turned to see his boss in simple lounge clothes. It was different to see her dressed so casually, but he had to admit, she was breathtaking either way.

“Yeah, I don’t know if you are right on that one. I’m pretty sure I won’t touch mine for weeks.”

Elli giggled as she shook her head.

“No, we’ll get you in shape, here,” she said as she reached down and picked up one of the boys. She ignored Erik’s protest and placed the baby in his arms. He fumbled but her hands were right there, helping him hold the baby right.

“This is Owen. He is the biggest of the two.”

“He looks little to me.”

Elli laughed as she moved Owen’s hand out of his face.

“That’s ’cause Uncle Erik is so big,” she said in a cute little baby voice.

Erik looked down at the little guy as a small smile formed on his face. Owen was cute, and so alert. Erik felt something crack in his chest. He could do this, or at least at the moment he thought he could.

“Now,” Elli said, taking Owen from him and exchanging him for Evan, “this is Evan, my little guy. He doesn’t eat as much as Owen, and he is more relaxed like Shea. He is a watcher and analyzes everything. Shea says he is making awesome hockey plays in his head, and that’s why he is so quiet. I think he thinks we all are crazy!”

Erik laughed as he looked down at Evan. The baby was looking straight at Erik, which was a little unnerving. If anything, the kid had great eye contact, and Erik felt like the little guy was trying to figure him out. He flared out his little nose and Erik smiled. It had been a long time since Ally, Jakob’s daughter, was this little, and truth be told, he purposely avoided holding her when she was a baby; now he wasn’t sure why. This was kind of nice, and they smelled good, too.

“He’s cute.”

“Thank you, and yours will be gorgeous.”

A goofy grin spread over his face.

“Well, I am kind of hot.”

Elli giggled.

“And Piper is a beautiful girl.”

Just hearing her name had him fighting a stiff dick. He nodded slowly, the goofy grin falling from his lips as a strained one replaced it.

“That’s for sure.”

“I’m glad you did the right thing,” she said softly.

Erik nodded as he glanced back down at Owen. He smiled and said, “I hope it was the right thing.”

“It was, and I have a feeling y’all are gonna have a great life together.”

“I can only hope.”

Elli pinned him with a threatening look.

“Just don’t hurt her,” she said.

Erik nodded again, not looking at her as he said, “I don’t plan on it, I can promise you that.”

Elli smiled.

“Good.”

She placed her hand on his shoulder and said, “You look good with a baby in your arms.”

Erik laughed, nervousness filling him from his head to his toes.

“Naw, it’s Evan; he accentuates my good looks because he is cute as hell.”

“Damn right he is. He’s my kid!” Shea hollered from across the room.

Erik turned to see Posey on Shea’s shoulders, while Shelli held on to his leg. It was still weird to see hockey all-star Shea Adler as a doting father, but it gave Erik hope. Maybe he could do this; maybe he could be like Shea and Jakob. They were both so happy with their lives, and maybe Erik would be, too.

Or maybe not.

Because even after spending the afternoon with the Adlers and their babies, Erik still felt the need to escape.

* * *

Piper stood in front of her full-length mirror and scrunched up her face.

“Dress, you might be a little short,” she muttered, and she turned to see the back.

The dress was one of her favorites and also part of her skinny closet. She hadn’t had the nerve to break down and buy maternity clothes yet. She figured if she wore loose things, she’d be fine. However, she was finding not only that her stomach was growing, but that her ass was expanding, too.

The dress was a masterpiece, but when she turned, she wasn’t sure if her butt was hanging out or not. The teal chiffon material was flowy against her thighs but she was feeling one hell of a breeze on her backside. She loved this dress; it was a razorback top that was covered in pearls, and in the middle was a large white bow that hung down to the hem. Twisting her feet about she admired the white heels Elli had gotten her for Christmas. Piper was pleased with the look. She had curled her hair, which always made her look sexy, and did something a little bit different with her makeup that really seemed to work.

Oh well, she’d wait until Erik got there, and ask him if her ass was hanging out.

Indecision plaguing her, she left her room when she heard Stanley barking his head off. Erik was walking down the hall while Stanley was hopping around him. Erik bent down to calm the dog down and when he looked up, his mouth dropped as his eyes went wide.

Shit, the dress was too short.

“Hey,” she said with an awkward wave.

“Is this dress too short—is that food?” she asked, pointing to the bag that he held, completely forgetting about the dress.

She could tell that it was from Elli because of the “Adler” bag, and that meant there was something yummy in it.

“Yeah, Elli sent it for you.”

“Ooh,” she moaned as she went up to him and took the bag.

Going to the kitchen, she unloaded a hoagie that was smothered in gravy. Reaching into the fridge, she got out her cream cheese and mayo and then slathered them on the hoagie, too. With a pleased smile, she bit into the hoagie and swore she came. She had been so hungry lately, and this was hitting the spot. After completely devouring the hoagie, she went to the fridge for a tall glass of apple juice. Gulping her drink, she looked back into the bag to find a container of fried pickles. Grabbing those, she quickly inhaled them. Then, looking up, she saw Erik staring at her with wide eyes.

“I think the last person I saw eat like that was Shea, and that was before a game, trying to pump up on carbs.”

She smiled sheepishly and wiped the side of her mouth. “I was hungry. Thank you for bringing it to me.”

Erik chuckled. “No problem. But Elli deserves the thanks.”

She looked down at the ground and then back up as she asked, “So you went to Elli’s?”

“Yeah, for lunch.”

She nodded. “That’s nice.”

He nodded back, a smile on his face.

“Yeah, Shelli and Posey used me as a play gym and then Owen spit up on me.”

Piper giggled. “Owen eats too much; his belly can’t handle it.”

Erik smiled. “Yeah, that’s what Elli said.”

Silence filled the room as relief filled her. She had thought he was out fucking anything with tits, but knowing he went to Elli’s and hung out with the kids made her feel better. Maybe he was changing and maybe he wanted her and the baby? It was a long shot, but she believed a person could change if they wanted. All Erik had to do was realize that he was worth the love of a child and a woman.

Looking up at him, she found that he was looking down at his phone.

Clearing her throat, she asked, “Is my dress too short in the back?”

Erik’s head popped up and shook his head. “Not from what I saw.”

She came out from the back of the bar and turned, moving her hands down her butt to flatten the flowy material. “Are you sure? You can’t see my bows, right?”

Looking over her shoulders, she found him shaking his head slowly.

“No,” he said, and then she swore she heard him mutter, “unfortunately.”

With a smile, she started for the kitchen and another drink. She liked that he liked her body still. It made her feel good, even if it made her yearn for him more.

“I’m going to jump in the shower and get ready; we’ll leave in twenty!” he called over his shoulder.

Piper watched as he made his way down the hall and when he disappeared into the bathroom she said, “Okay.”

Man, how she wished she could join him in there. Forget that she had spent an hour getting ready; she just wanted to get naked with him. The feeling didn’t subside, either, when he came into the living room twenty minutes later. He wore a pair of khakis that hugged every muscle in his legs and his ass. He wore a light blue shirt under a brown sport coat. His hair was brushed out of his face and he must have trimmed his beard because it looked thinner and sexier. He looked yummy and when he glanced back at her, he smiled.

“We match.”

“Do we?” she asked, looking back at him to find they did.

“Yeah, it’s a good match, too.”

She nodded and wished that he would see that not only their clothes but they were a perfect match for each other. When he wasn’t being a complete ass, he could be really sweet. Time would tell, and right now she was glad that she was his date for the night.

That she was his wife.

Chapter 9

“So we need to be convincing tonight.”

Piper looked over at Erik and shrugged her shoulders.

“I thought that was the plan every night?”

“Yes, but more so tonight. Elli will really be watching, especially after lunch today. She informed me not to hurt you and then gave me the Shea look of death. And my brother is on me about us being fake, so we need to be believable.”

She nodded as she played with the hem of her dress. Erik was nervous, and that made her nervous, too. His main worry was Elli, and it was understandable. Elli was fiercely protective of the people she cared about, and Piper was the little sister Elli never had. But surely Elli wouldn’t go as far as to fire Erik when he was one of the best players on the team. Why would she want to do that? Yeah, it would hurt him, but what about her team? Then again, Elli acquired some of the greatest players in the NHL to play for the Assassins, so she obviously knew what she was doing. Maybe there was more to Elli’s threats to Erik than she knew about.…

What was interesting, though, was Jakob doubting their relationship. Piper was sure they pulled off their act perfectly at the last family gathering, with their stolen glances, sweet smiles, and soft touches. It was torture for Piper, but she was sure that her family believed that this was a real marriage. So what did Jakob see? And, oh God, did Harper see it, too?

“Okay, that’s fine.”

“Thanks.”

She closed her eyes and leaned her head against the window as he drove to Audrey Jane’s, Audrey’s cupcakery. All of Piper’s friends would be at the grand-opening party, and she couldn’t wait to see them, though a part of her wished she was safe at home, with her sketches in her lap. She was nervous to see everyone, and having to explain—no, lie—to everyone about her new marriage … and baby, too. Would they be shocked, happy for her, or think she was crazy? She really shouldn’t care, but she did; it was important to her that her friends agreed with her decisions.

Glancing over at Erik, admiring the thick dark hair on his chin, she couldn’t help but think she had made the right choice. Even if it would be over in a matter of months, she finally felt like she wouldn’t regret this. Tonight was the first night he really looked at her, and she felt something shift between them. As though he was starting to care for her.

Pulling into the busy parking lot of Audrey Jane’s, Erik stopped by the valet.

“A valet for a cupcakery?”

“I think it’s only for tonight.”

Erik laughed as he got out and handed over his keys. Piper thought maybe her husband would open the door for her, but no, he stood there waiting for her when the valet rushed over to open her door. He kindly extended his arm for her to balance as she shifted her extra weight to get out of the car.

Walking over to where he stood, Piper could not hold back a huff of annoyance.

Erik looked surprised at her reaction. “What’s your problem? My car did nothing to you.”

“No, it didn’t, but you did,” she said, and with one more glare began walking to the entrance of the building.

When his fingers wrapped around her arm, she turned back to glare at him some more.

“What did I do?”

“I have like twenty extra pounds on me, your car is low, and it’s hard for me to get out. The least you can do is help me, but no, thank God for the valet; at least he’s a gentleman, paid or not,” she spat out.

Erik looked confused as he shook his head.

“You’re mad because I didn’t help you out of the car, when there’s a valet here to do just that?”

“Yes, you should want to help me, regardless.”

He blinked twice and then shook his head.

“Okay, I’m going to let this one go and say sorry, okay? I didn’t know I had to be a mind reader and know when you need help.”

Piper’s eyes narrowed and she turned on her heel, making her way into the cupcakery despite Erik calling out her name. He infuriated her. Didn’t his dad teach him to open doors for women? Help them out of the car? She had seen Jakob do it for Harper countless times. Did Erik miss that growing up? Not only was it the gentlemanly thing to do, but she was pregnant! With his darn child! Open the damn door and help me out! she thought. Was that too much to ask for? Ah, she wanted to ring his neck.

Shaking her head, she entered the cupcakery and noticed that Erik was right behind her. When she felt his hand on her lower back, she had to fight the chills that wanted to rush down her spine. She would not let this man affect her. But when his fingers danced along her bare back, and rested under the strap that held the dress together, she felt like putty as she glanced up at him.

His eyes were soft and a small smile was on his lips.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

She blinked twice and felt her madness subside a little.

“I’ve never had to do this before. Usually girls don’t matter.”

Yup, she was a pushover because her anger fled right out the window. In so many words, he was saying she mattered, and that had her on cloud nine.

Trying to act like his words didn’t affect her, she muttered, “Okay, just please help me out next time. Your car is superlow.”

“No problem,” he said, his mouth curving in a sexy little smile. “You are a firecracker, you know that?” he added.

Piper smiled shyly.

“It’s gotten worse since I got pregnant. I’m usually such a levelheaded person.”

Trying to push her frustration away, Piper took a moment to scope out the store. OMG, this was so Audrey—the whole place was doused in glitter and bright colors. The shop’s name, Audrey Jane’s, was visible everywhere. Big pictures featuring different types of cupcakes were hung throughout the store, giving it an artsy look. Large chandeliers full of glitter hung from the ceiling over each of the tables; they were decorated with sparkly fringe, adding to the unique ambience. At the front of the store by the checkout counter was a large picture of Audrey and Tate, which hung right below the stores’ name. On each side of their picture were two other large photos, one of Audrey and her sister’s family, and the other a picture of Audrey and Piper, grinning like two kids.

Erik smiled and looked as though he was about to say something when someone screeched, “Piper!”

Piper knew it was Audrey even before she turned to see her best friend looking gorgeous and hugely pregnant. Audrey wore her curly hair up tonight along with a bright pink headband. Her makeup was colorful with bright pinks and blues. Her dress was the eye-catcher, though; it was a strapless, bright sparkly pink tutu style with blue swirls all over it. Looking nine months pregnant instead of just six, Audrey balanced herself on a pair of bright pink studded high heels. She matched her store, all bright and glittery.

Piper smiled brightly as she was wrapped into a tight hug from her friend. When their bellies pressed together, they both parted, laughing.

“Oh my God! It’s really there!” Audrey gushed, pressing her hands against Piper’s belly. Piper did the same to her, and they grinned up at each other.

“I know right?! Gosh, Audrey! Are you having twins?”

Audrey laughed as she shook her head.

“Nah, but I’m pretty sure I am competing for the biggest baby ever. I mean sheesh, look at my fiancé, he is a giant.”

Piper laughed as Tate smiled at her from behind Audrey, and she reached around to hug him tightly. She had always cared for Tate. He was a handsome guy with blond hair and bright blue eyes, and just shy of seven feet in height. Like Piper, he sported a gap between his front teeth as well, and that alone made her love him.

“You look stunning, Piper,” he said in a thick Swedish accent.

His English wasn’t perfect but it had improved since the first time Piper had met him. “Thank you, Tate. I think you’re having a mini giant,” Piper giggled, pointing to Audrey’s belly.

Audrey smiled up at him as he leaned down to kiss her softly.

“Yeah, we are really lucky.”

Piper had to fight back the tears because it was true. They almost lost their baby when Audrey was attacked by her ex. It was a blessing to see them so happy. Pushing away a tinge of jealousy, she was very happy that things worked out for them. She couldn’t help but envy Audrey, who would have the support of her husband, while Piper would rely solely on herself and maybe her family for help.

“Well, I think you are gorgeous, Audrey,” Erik said from behind Piper, before he leaned over to kiss Audrey’s cheek.

Audrey blushed as Tate’s arm tightened around her waist.

“Thank you, Erik.”

Audrey’s smile brightened as Erik did the same, wrapping Piper up in his arm. Piper glanced up at him and smiled softly before looking back at her best friend.

“I just can’t believe it!” Audrey gushed, looking between Piper and Erik.

“Believe what?”

“That y’all are married, having a baby, and happy. I mean it’s crazy! How long have you been dating?” Audrey asked quickly. “I mean I know I’ve been out of commission, but how did I miss this? I know you’ve loved him for, like, ever but I thought he didn’t feel the same. And maybe I shouldn’t have said that … pregnancy-brain, sorry!”

Piper bit her lip, hating that Audrey had let it slip that she had been in love with Erik for a long time. Erik did not need to know that, so rather than acknowledge that statement Piper said, “No, we haven’t been dating at all. I told him I was pregnant; he freaked, left, came back, and asked me to marry him. I said yes.”

“Wow, just like that?” Audrey asked, a little shocked.

Piper shrugged her shoulders. “When you know, you know.”

Audrey smiled sweetly up at Tate. “You’re right. I’m so happy for you! What are you having? You never told me.”

“We don’t know yet,” Piper said with a grin. “I made the appointment the other day. We’ll know in a couple of weeks.”

“Why haven’t you found out yet?” she asked. “I found out as soon as I could.”

Piper smiled sweetly. “I wanted to wait for Erik.”

She felt his fingers tighten on the spot below her armpit and she glanced up at him to see him looking at her with a weird look on his face. Was she not supposed to say that?

“Aw! That’s so freaking sweet! Hopefully it’s a girl so that she and Penelope can be best friends! Like we are!”

Piper giggled nervously, because having a girl would be a lot of work and there would probably be daddy issues, with not having a father around.

Sigh. “Yeah, that would be awesome.”

Out the corner of her eye, she noticed that Audrey’s sister, Fallon, and her husband, Lucas Brooks, were walking toward them. Fallon looked spectacular, pregnant and very happy. She was surprised when she found out Fallon was pregnant. The last time she saw her was when Audrey was in the hospital and she had apparently kept it a secret at the time. Fallon and Lucas had gone through a lot in their relationship, too. Time had healed old wounds and allowed each to mature, but seeing them together now there was no doubt theirs was a marriage meant to last.

And what a man to start and end with. If there was one man other than Erik who could make Piper trip over her own two feet, it was Lucas. He was beyond sexy, with tattoos covering every inch of him, dark hair, and those gray eyes that could make any girl swoon. He was sex on legs, but he had eyes only for Fallon, and even though it was a losing battle, Piper had eyes only for Erik.

Fallon stopped beside Audrey and gave her a big kiss on her cheek.

“The place is amazing; you did good, sis.”

Audrey’s smile grew as her cheeks reddened. “Thanks! It was a lot of work, but everyone has been great.”

“Aw, we all are always here for you,” Fallon gushed.

“Yup, don’t forget that,” Lucas said, kissing Audrey’s temple.

“Piper! Is the rumor true?” Fallon asked with a grin on her face.

Piper smiled, placing her hands on her belly.

“That I’m knocked up by this guy and that we are married? Yes, crazy kids, I know.”

Everyone laughed as Lucas shook his head.

“It is awesome knowing that there is a girl out there who could knock Erik Titov off his rocker. Congratulations, guys,” Lucas said, toasting his glass to them.

Everyone did the same as Erik laughed, bringing Piper closer to him.

“I don’t know about off my rocker, but she does rock my world.”

Everyone smiled as Piper rolled her eyes with a plastic grin on her face. A part of her wanted to run into the nearest bathroom and cry, because she hated to lie to the people she loved. They all seemed to be happy for them. Little did they know this relationship was one-sided and Piper needed to remember that. She needed to quit thinking of the possibility of Erik changing and falling in love with her; it wasn’t going to happen.

Looking down at where his hand rested on her waist, near their unborn child, she began to feel aggravated … this didn’t matter to him, none of it, and she wanted to swat his hand and walk away. This wasn’t fair, and when she glanced up at him, it must have been written all over her face, because he knew something was wrong. He moved a piece of hair that had gotten stuck on her lip gloss and smiled.

“You okay?”

She blinked and felt her eyes flood with tears. God, she hated her stupid emotions. One minute she was head over heels for him, another she wanted to kill him, but now she just wanted him to hold her, and tell her there was a chance he could love her. Why did she have to go through this while being pregnant? If she wasn’t pregnant, she would have a level head, her hormones wouldn’t be all out of whack, and she wouldn’t think with her heart so much.

“I think I need a drink and a Gummy Bear cupcake.”

“Okay,” he said, and was about to lead her away, when Fallon stopped him.

“Hold on, I want a picture of us three with our bellies!”

Piper watched as Fallon pulled her phone out and handed it to Lucas. Taking hold of Piper’s arm, she brought her close while Audrey hugged Fallon’s other side. Piper looked up at the camera and smiled brightly as the picture was taken. Fallon reached for the phone and Piper smiled as she looked at their photo, their bright faces and growing bellies.

“We are to-die-for cute!” Fallon gushed.

“We sure are.” Audrey laughed.

“I love it. Can you send it to me?” Piper asked.

“Sure!”

Piper waited until her phone dinged with the picture and was about to walk away when she noticed that Shea and Elli were making their way toward them. Turning to see if Erik saw them coming, she noticed that Jakob and Harper had arrived at the party, too.

Jeez, could she get a break?

Erik glanced over at her and took her hand in his, bringing her to him. He leaned down, his lips along her jawbone, his beard tickling her cheek as he whispered, “You want me to go get you a drink?”

She shook her head and said, “Elli is coming over here.”

She felt his face move and when she looked up at him, he was looking toward where Elli had stopped to talk to someone else. It was so weird not seeing Elli pregnant anymore. Piper had always thought Elli had a gorgeous figure pregnant or not. Even after four kids, she was still stunning in a long black dress that sparkled in the light. Her hair curled across her shoulders and she looked like a million bucks. Beside her was her handsome husband.

When Piper glanced back up at Erik, he was looking down at her and asked, “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I can go get it.”

Erik shook his head. “Don’t leave me with all these people.”

She laughed as he gave her a small smile. “They are your friends.”

“Yeah, but it’s weird, they are looking at me like I’m an alien.”

Piper let out a snort as she shook her head. “It’s all in your head.”

“No, really, I feel weird.”

Piper rolled her eyes. “And I help you not feel weird?”

Erik paused and shrugged his shoulders. “I feel normal when you are around.”

Piper raised an eyebrow and said, “I’m not sure if that’s a compliment or not, but for your sake, I’m gonna take it as one.”

Erik’s eyes darkened, causing all kinds of butterflies to flutter in her belly as he whispered, “If you want a compliment, I’ll give you one. You are looking really hot tonight.”

Well, that stunned her, and with wide eyes she whispered, “Thank you.”

When Piper felt an arm go around her middle, it broke the intense gaze they were sharing, and Piper looked over to see Elli smiling at her.

“Well I must say, y’all are mighty cute together.”

Piper smiled up at Erik as he glanced down at her, causing her heart to skip a beat. He looked as if he was going to kiss her. A big lusty kiss on the lips, maybe a little tongue, and when he leaned down toward her, Piper’s eyes drifted shut just as his lips pressed against the spot between her nose and cheek.

“Aw! You two are so stinkin’ cute!” Audrey gushed.

Disappointment filled her as she opened her eyes to find that Erik’s lips still lingered by her nose. She wanted to feel his lips on hers. She wanted to be completely taken by him. But she needed to remember, this was strictly to protect his career. He was acting.

Blinking, she remembered that she had to act, too, so she muttered, “He is kinda cute, isn’t he?”

Erik’s face broke out in a grin.

“I was going to say the same thing about you.”

Everyone laughed, genuinely happy for them.

Only she knew Erik’s laugh was nothing but a lie.

* * *

Something was wrong.

Erik didn’t understand why he cared so much when something was wrong with Piper, but he did. He knew something had changed when they were surrounded by all their friends and family. It was after he kissed her nose, and then something happened. She went weird after that. When he touched her, it seemed like she wanted to pull away. When he would kiss her cheek or temple, he swore she would tense up. He knew it had nothing to do with the car thing. He had apologized and had every intention of correcting that problem, so what the hell did he do wrong?

This was all really beginning to confuse him. Right now he had no clue where his life was going to lead, and it was all because of Piper. Standing only a few feet away from him, she was talking to Audrey about childbirth classes or something, and for some freaking reason, his eyes could not leave the little space between her armpit and rib cage. The dress she wore gave him a perfect view of the delectable little spot, and he loved how there was a bright red blossom on the branch that ran under her breast. He knew that the branch went that far because he had followed his tongue along that part of her tattoo. Why did he care about that spot? Why did he want to run his tongue along that branch again? Was it all sexual? Lust? Or what? He didn’t understand it at all, because sometimes it wasn’t about the sex.

Sometimes he wanted to ask her questions. He wanted to know if she wanted a boy or a girl. He wanted to know about her job. It blew his mind, and he didn’t understand his feelings, because even with the fact that he wanted to strip that dress off her and have his way with her, he also wanted to know if she had been dating anyone before him, and if she had ever loved them.

Why?

She would be gone sooner than later, and wasn’t he, not even an hour ago, wishing he was in bed with another woman? He wanted anything, anything that would get his mind off Piper. She was driving him insane and he didn’t know how to handle it. He didn’t know what that meant, and he didn’t know where that would lead. To top things off, he couldn’t go to his brother, or Cooper, the two people he confided in for help. He had to keep this to himself, deal with his fucked-up feelings all on his own.

He also wanted to know if what Audrey had said earlier was true.

I know you’ve loved him for, like, ever but I thought he didn’t feel the same.

What the hell was that about? Love him? Piper didn’t love him, she hated him. He was a dick. He had left her. Why would anyone love someone after that? Erik was the last person that Piper would ever love. Yes, he knew she cared about him. If she didn’t she wouldn’t be helping him like she was. But there was no way she loved him. People don’t love people for the hell of it; there has to be a reason, and there was no reason for her to love him. Not even a baby could make one of them love the other. That was insane, crazy talk.

“I hate cupcakes,” Phillip stated as he walked up to where Erik was standing.

Erik laughed. “They’re okay.”

Really, Erik didn’t care for the mini cakes but everyone in the store seemed to.

Glancing over at Piper from where he stood he saw she was looking over at him. Without really thinking about it he chucked his chin at her. She smiled and he saw the little gap between her teeth and for some fucking reason his heart kicked into high speed.

What the hell was wrong with him?

“Things are going well, I see,” Phillip said.

Erik rolled his eyes at Phillip.

“She got mad at me because I didn’t help her out of the car. I mean if I didn’t call her after we have sex all night, then what made her think I’m gonna help her out of the car?” Phillip laughed.

“This is true, but you did ask her to marry you, and also, she is carrying your kid. You might need to help her out a little.”

“Yeah, I guess. I told her I would.”

“That’s good,” Phillip said with a slap on Erik’s shoulder. “Moving in the right direction. Soon you’ll be wrapping your arms around her, telling her you love her.”

Erik grunted. “Cold day in hell.”

Phillip laughed as he said, “You never know.”

“No, I do know, and I have three months tops before I am out that door and I’ll have to see her every other weekend when I get my kid.”

“Actually four, but ah, who’s counting right?” A small voice said from beside them.

Phillip’s eyes went wide as Erik looked over to confirm who had spoken: Piper. Erik wanted to be anywhere but right there at the moment. He never meant for her to hear that, and with one look, he knew that his stupid statement had hurt her feelings.

Fuck.

“How are you, Phillip?” Piper asked, ignoring him.

Phillip glanced up at Erik, giving him a sympathetic look, before looking back down to Piper and saying, “Great, Piper. How are you?”

“Ah, pregnant, and tired. I was actually coming over to steal your best friend away and ask him to take me home.”

Phillip smiled.

“He’s all yours.”

“This is true, but only for three more months, and then you can have him back,” she said with a little sass in her voice.

She turned to look up at Erik with cold eyes and said, “I’ll be outside.”

Both men watched as she made her way to Audrey, probably to say goodbye. Phillip was shaking his head with a stupid grin on his face.

“You’re stupid, dude.”

“Why is that?” Erik asked, taking a swig of his beer.

“Because that girl is not only smoking hot, but also real. You aren’t going to meet another girl like her. She doesn’t deal with your shit, she is a nice person, and even though you are a complete dick, she still has those girly feelings for you.”

Erik shook his head, wishing he could put his fingers in his ears and sing out, lalalalalala.

Knowing he couldn’t, he said, “She doesn’t have any feelings for me.”

“She has more feelings than you could ever fathom. Like right now, even though you just cut her down to size, she is still looking over at you, longingly.”

Erik was about to protest that statement and prove Phillip wrong, but when he glanced over at Piper, he found her watching him. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and while her face and body said she was pissed, her eyes said something totally different, that she was hurt. How did he not catch this before? He had ignored that she had real feelings for him. Looking down at the ground, he muttered the only thing that was on his mind: “What am I going to do?”

Phillip chuckled. “We all know what the old Erik would do, but maybe a new Erik is in there?”

Erik rolled his eyes as he looked up at Phillip.

“What if he isn’t?”

“Then our sweet little Piper will be heartbroken. I think she knows that there is a chance that will happen, but I also think she sees right through you like I do.”

“What does that mean?” he snapped. “What do you think you see?”

“I see a decent guy who is hiding behind this dick-ass attitude. You aren’t a dick, you just act like one to keep people away, and I’m telling you, I don’t think she is the one that you need to keep away from.”

Okay, Phillip was starting to piss him off.

“How do you know? When the hell did you become so fucking philosophical?”

Phillip laughed. “Whoa, buddy, this is coming from your friend, remember? No need to be an ass. I’m just telling you the way I see it.”

“Well, maybe the way you see it is bullshit,” Erik snapped, before downing his beer. “Maybe it isn’t, and that’s why it’s bothering you.”

Erik paused mid-swig and then slammed the bottle on the table, before wiping the corner of his mouth.

“Yeah? Well, fuck you.”

With that he turned and started for the source of his problem. Then he heard Phillip call out, “Nice talking to you, Erik. Love ya, buddy!”

He cringed as he finally met up with Piper at the door.

“Ready?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she said simply as she turned and went out the door.

Erik followed behind her, pissed as hell because maybe Phillip was right and Erik didn’t like that. Once the valet brought the car around they both got in.

As they reached the highway, he turned down the music and asked, “So why were you mad?”

He felt her eyes on him as she said, “When? Before or after you made the comment about leaving in three months?”

“We both know I’m leaving, so I don’t understand why that would make you mad.”

“It makes me mad because you seem happy about it. I’m sorry that I am so fucking terrible to deal with, and that you hate your life because of me.”

She was fucking crazy!

“Did I say that? No, all I said was that I would be gone in three months. Stop jumping to conclusions.”

“So you are happy?”

“Fuck no, I want my life back!”

Looking over at her, he found her crossing her arms across her chest with a huff.

“Just like I said,” she muttered, and he wanted to kick himself in the balls.

He hated to hurt her, he didn’t want that, but he couldn’t seem to think around her. She jumbled his mind and things just flew out of his mouth without much thought. He knew that was the wrong thing to say, it wasn’t nice and also not the entire truth, but that was him trying to push her away. That was the way he was programmed. He pushed people away, and maybe that was a good thing. He would never be that man for her, so why tell her what he was really thinking or feeling when he could mask it with what he had been telling females his whole adult life?

When she didn’t say anything else, he turned the music back up and wanted to scream in frustration at how fucked-up his feelings were. He wanted to wrap her up in his arms and apologize for being a douche, while the other part of him wanted to keep saying mean things just to keep her away. What was wrong with him? Was he mentally fucked-up?

“What’s the shit about you loving me?” he found himself asking once they got close to Sweetbriar.

“Excuse me?”

“I heard Audrey say it. Is it true?”

Piper laughed and shook her head.

“Like I would ever admit that or deny it. I’m done talking to you, Erik. Completely and utterly done with you. We are going to get through the next few months and that’s it if for no other reason than I stand by my word.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“Don’t. I don’t give a shit.”

“Piper,” he said softly, “stop. We can be adults about this.”

“What’s there to be adults about, Erik? You don’t want to be with me. You don’t want to have this baby, and you for sure don’t love me, so what else is there? We are just two people living in a house together, putting on a show for the world. The end is near, don’t worry, then you can go on with your amazing life with a different girl every night of the week, but until then, keep your dick in your pants and keep the hell away from me.”

He was dumbfounded. How the fuck did she get so mad?

“You are being childish.”

“Childish would be me smacking you upside your head and telling you to fuck off. Instead, I did not hit you, though I more or less told you to fuck off.”

Erik couldn’t believe what had just happened, but then again, this could be a good thing. Maybe this would soften the blow for her in the end.

However, something wasn’t sitting right. What the hell did she mean she didn’t want to talk to him? That was ludicrous given their situation!

“Can we still talk about upcoming events?” he found himself asking.

She let out a groan as if it pained her to say, “What do we need to talk about, Erik?”

“I have the NHL awards next week. We have to leave Monday for Las Vegas.”

“And why would I have to go?”

She didn’t, really, but Koey thought it would be good for Erik’s image. And now Erik just wanted her there. Her anger made him uncomfortable and if they were apart for a week it would make it even harder to make amends. And again, why he wanted to fix them was beyond him.

“Because all the wives go, plus Elli is going to be there.”

“Fine.”

Fine? That was it? That’s all she was going to say? She drove him insane!

“I’m so glad you are excited about this,” he muttered.

“Oh, I am excited,” she said turning to him with a condescending smile, “about the slots, of course.”

Yup, Erik was fucked.

Chapter 10

It was a beautiful hot summer day, and Piper had been out working in the yard all morning. Even though they were supposed to be flying out that afternoon for the NHL awards, she decided that she needed to get rid of some of the frustration that was building up inside her. With all that had been going on the last weeks she had been neglecting her yard. Slamming the shovel into the ground to break up the dirt was awesome, and it also helped her relieve the tension and the ongoing obsession she was developing to gouge out Erik’s eyeballs.

God, she was so mad at him.

She had been so naïve, so stupid, thinking that maybe he was starting to care, when the evidence to the contrary was right there. He was counting the days until he was out the door. Nothing between them was real except for their child. She was livid with him, and with herself, because a small part of her still thought maybe he would change. Maybe when he saw the baby during the ultrasound or when he held it for the first time, he would realize that this was the life he wanted.

Sometimes he made her feel like she was nothing, like when he made that comment to Phillip about leaving, and when he yelled about wanting his life back. But then sometimes when he would look into her eyes she felt like she was the only person in his world. He confused the living shit out of her and she just wished he would do what he truly felt, and stop hiding behind those walls he’d built to protect himself. God, it was so frustrating because she could see his potential. He could be a great guy, but instead he chose to be this insensitive jerk!

Ahh! How was she going to make it without killing him?

Piper was elbow-deep in dirt, slamming her shovel into the soil when her phone rang. It was Reese, and since Piper hadn’t talked to her in a couple of days, she hurried to get the phone out of her pocket.

“Hello?”

“Hey, what are you up to?” Reese asked.

“I’m working in the yard; what are you doing?” Piper asked, falling back onto her haunches before wiping the sweat off her forehead.

Reese let out a long breath. “Did you forget about me?”

Piper paused as she thought really hard. Did she forget what? “Huh?”

“Are you not coming to the studio today to help me out?”

Shit! Reese was about to get really mad at her and that wasn’t good; with all that had been going on things seemed to be a bit strained between them.

“Shit, Ree. I totally forgot, I’m sorry. What time do you need me?”

“Eleven to three.” She sounded annoyed.

Piper pulled her phone from her ear to check the time, and saw that she had to leave in the next twenty minutes. Ugh, with her plane leaving at five that would give her no time to pack.

“Shit balls, okay, I might be a tad bit late, I’m leaving for the NHL awards at five today and I haven’t packed, so I’m gonna take a quick shower, throw a few things in a bag, and then I’ll be there.”

“Whatever,” Reese said with a snappy little attitude.

“Whoa, I don’t have to come at all, thank you. I’m sorry that I have a lot on my mind.”

Reese let out another annoyed breath and said, “I know you do, and it pisses me off that I’m at the bottom of your priorities. You are the only one who can help me with this. I depend on you.”

“Okay, and I’ll be there; I can learn the dance in an hour before the girls get there, relax.”

“All right, see you soon.”

“Bye,” Piper said as she tried to hop up.

Hopping didn’t work very well at this stage of her pregnancy, so she stood up slowly. She really didn’t know how she was going to help Reese with choreography when she couldn’t even get up off her knees. With a shake of her head, she headed inside to be greeted by Stanley. He barked happily at her as she moved past him, giving him a little love before going to the kitchen to wash her hands. As always, Erik was engrossed in his game and paid no attention to her as she moved around him collecting the things she would need. Going into her room, she packed up a few dresses, some matching heels, and a few casual clothes, too. They would be there for a few days and she was just as excited about this trip as she would at being scheduled for a barium enema.

She did not want to play nice with Erik; it was too painful knowing it was all a façade. She’d rather just stay at home and go on as they had been for the last few days. He would play his game, while she would work or read. When she would cook dinner, he’d fill his plate and would go into the living room to eat and play his stupid games. It was manageable; not what she wanted but it had only been a few nights that she had cried herself to sleep. It was all just so hard because she didn’t want it to be like this. She wanted them to get along.

She wanted them to be happy. Dammit, she wanted them to be a family!

After a hasty shower, she threw on her dance clothes, then layered her sweats over them. She quickly fixed her hair, then grabbed her packed suitcase and wheeled it down the hall. When she reached the living room, Erik was standing at the kitchen counter with a Coke in his hand, watching her. She tried not to look at him, but it was so flipping hard when he wasn’t wearing anything but sport shorts! They were big on him and hung loosely on his defined, hard hips. And she swore she could see the outline of his dick!

It was maddening!

“We don’t leave for a while. I have got to go and work out before we head to the airport,” he said, running his hand down his stomach to the spot above the waistband of his shorts.

She watched as he ran his fingers through the dark hair that gathered there and knew she had to get out of the house, fast.

“I know. I’ve got to go to Reese’s studio and help her out with some stuff, so I guess I’ll meet you at the airport.”

“Okay, but I can drive you to the studio and pick you up when you’re done so we can go to the airport together. I’m about to leave now anyway,” Erik suggested, throwing a shirt over his glorious body.

“It’s okay. I can drive.”

“Why?” he asked with his hands out in front of him. “And why aren’t you looking at me?”

She let out an annoyed breath, then looked up into his eyes. She knew it was a bad idea before she had even done it because his eyes were soft, and sweet-looking, hitting her straight in the chest.

With as much gumption as she could gather, she answered, “Because I can drive myself, and I’m still mad at you.”

He let out an annoyed breath and then came toward her, reaching for her bag.

“Just ride with me.”

He turned from her, grabbing his gym bag and his suitcase as he called for Stanley. The sweet pup hopped up and down behind him, ready to go. Piper decided that it would save gas money to just ride with him, so she followed behind the two of them to Erik’s car.

Once in the car, Stanley sprawled out in the backseat, his snores filling the car as they drove toward Nashville. Piper glanced back at him and smiled. He was so sweet.

“Where are you taking Stanley?” she asked without thinking.

Erik glanced over at her and smiled.

“Tate is going to puppy-sit for me since he isn’t going.”

“Tate wasn’t nominated this year?”

Erik shook his head. “No, when he missed the games while Audrey was in the hospital, his stats suffered.”

“Wow, that sucks.”

“Yeah, because he deserves the award. He’s the best goalie in the league.”

“I agree,” she said as she fidgeted.

“You watch hockey?”

She nodded her head. “Yeah, I love hockey. I’m a big Assassins fan, kinda have to be in the family I’m in.”

Erik smiled. “So, you’ve watched me play?”

Oh, she was about to lie her ass off.

“I guess. What number are you?”

He glanced over at her, his eyes narrowing as he said, “Fifteen.”

“I might have seen you out there,” she said offhandedly.

The truth was, he was the only reason she watched hockey anymore. It used to be about the game, but now it was about how many goals he would get in a game. He was the leading scorer on the team and was pretty much the best forward in the league, in her opinion. He was up against some tough competition at the awards tomorrow, but she had no doubt he would win.

Erik was, hands down, the best.

“That’s nice to know,” he said and that was the last of their conversation for the rest of the car ride.

When he pulled into Reese’s parking lot, he got out and she watched as he came around the car, opening the door for her. It was a little shocking but it was good to know that he meant what he said last night. But as he reached for her hand, something else bothered her, and when he shut the door behind her, she asked, “How’d you know where Reese’s studio was?”

Her fears of him sleeping with Reese came back in full force because how would he know unless he had been there before? She never asked Reese if they had been together, and really, she was afraid of the answer. More than likely Reese would have told her if she had slept with Erik, especially now, she thought. Reese lived above the dance studio, in a cute little apartment, and Piper had a horrible feeling that he had been up there, in Reese’s bed. Hell, he’d been in everyone else’s bed, so why not hers? Oh Lord, she was a mess.

“I was here once with Jacob to take Ally to dance,” he said as he made his way back around the car. “Why?”

“Just wondering,” she said, feeling stupid.

She recalled the time Erik would have driven Ally to class. It was after Harper had one of her miscarriages and Piper couldn’t get out of work in time to take Ally to her lesson.

“Okay, so I’ll pick you back up, when?”

“I’ll be done at three, but I wanted to take a shower and get ready to go on the plane, so three thirty?”

“All right, well, I’ll be done earlier than that, so I’ll just come back here and wait.”

She eyed him and said, “Wait where?”

“I don’t know, wherever you’ll be.”

“I’ll be dancing.”

“Dancing?”

“Yeah, I’m helping with some choreography for a duet that Reese is doing,” she explained.

Erik had a shocked look on his face as he pointed at her and asked again, “You’re dancing?”

“Yeah, I used to dance when I was kid. I went to the same school Reese went to, but dropped out for some reason I can’t remember. Probably to sing, but no telling.”

Erik blinked a few times, and then turned to get into the car.

“I’ll see you later.”

“What?” She laughed. “Why’d you make that face!”

Erik smiled.

“Because you just seem to be able to do a lot of different things, and it’s kind of amazing. Later.”

She watched as he got into the car. She waved goodbye to Stanley as Erik glanced back and nodded bye to her. It was moments like these when he totally confused her, and she didn’t know if he was lying or not.

With a shake of her head, she made her way up the stairs to Reese Allen’s Dance Studio. Music blasted from the back, and a smile came across Piper’s face as she followed the music to where she knew her sister would be. “Girl on Fire” by Alicia Keys shook the walls as Reese moved to the music in a way that only she could.

Reese was a choreographic genius. It was breathtaking to watch her dance and sometimes it brought tears to Piper’s eyes because Reese was so beautiful. They resembled each other, but not as much as twins should. She was darker in skin tone, with dark hair and green eyes, while Piper had a ruddier complexion, with blondish brown hair and blue eyes. Piper was small while Reese was tall and had a dancer’s athletic build. They had the same drive in them, only Reese was dead set on being the best dancer imaginable, while Piper’s focus was on a variety of things. Reese could be a little bitchy at times but they were sisters and loved each other and always worked out their differences.

When the music stopped, Reese looked over at her and smiled as she breathed deep.

“I only need you to go over the beginning and I think I got it,” Piper said, taking her shirt off and then her sweatpants. Underneath she wore a sports bra and a pair of booty shorts. When Reese started laughing, Piper looked up, confused.

“What?”

“How in the world did I miss this pregnancy? I thought you were just getting pudgy all this time,” she said with a smile.

Piper laughed.

“It just popped, I swear. My clothes used to fit but now, this kiddo is like ‘Hey! I’m here!’ ”

Reese smiled as she came over and held Piper’s little bump in her hands. When the baby kicked, Reese’s smile grew as she looked into her twin’s eyes.

“I would have been there for you, you know.”

“I know. I just wasn’t ready to tell anyone.”

“I’m not anyone. I’m your twin,” Reese said.

Piper nodded, hating to see the hurt in Reese’s eyes.

“I know, but I thought that Erik needed time to think before I told people.”

Reese shook her head. “Out of all the men.”

“He’s a good man, Reese.”

“He’s a cocky son of a bitch who thinks women should fall at his feet. Plus he is too damn smooth for his own good. He could talk his way out of a murder rap. Be careful.”

“He won’t hurt me,” she said, and she knew that it was true. Well, he’d never physically hurt her … emotionally was another story.

“Let’s hope not,” Reese said with a shake of her head as she walked over to the stereo.

“But I’ll be here if he does.”

“Thanks,” Piper said as she sat on the floor and started to stretch.

Nothing was said as Piper warmed her muscles, but the whole time, her mind was moving at the speed of light. She needed to know if Reese had slept with Erik, and she knew that if she didn’t use this moment to ask, she would forever regret it. Why, out of all of the women Erik had slept with, this one mattered the most, she didn’t know, but it did, and she had to know.

“Hey, Ree.”

Reese looked over her shoulder. “Yeah?”

“Did you sleep with Erik?” Piper asked, feeling a tremor in her voice.

Reese started laughing. “Isn’t it a little late to be asking that?”

Piper nodded as she looked down at her growing belly and said, “Yeah, but I need to know.”

“Have you asked him?”

“No.”

Reese slowly shook her head.

“No. I don’t even know if he wanted to. I never gave him that opportunity.”

Piper laughed as relief filled her. She had planned to ask Erik, too, and then she would know the truth. If he said they did, then she really didn’t know how she would handle it but she would cross that bridge later. At that moment, though, she believed that they hadn’t; she trusted her sister. “Okay, forget I even asked,” Piper then said. “Bring your happy self on over here and let’s get this done. I have a plane to catch.”

“With your husband? That’s so weird to say. I thought we’d never get married, just be really cool aunts.”

Piper shook her head and said, “Maybe that’s how you’re gonna be, but God has a different plan for me.”

Reese genuinely smiled as she said, “Yup, and the plan involves a husband.”

Piper smiled as she cradled her belly and whispered, “And a baby.”

* * *

Erik couldn’t get her off his mind, no matter what he did.

His music blasted in his ear as he ran on the treadmill. He also had tuned in SportsCenter on the TV, and he was even listening to Tate talk about the different colors they were using in his daughter’s room, but nothing worked. He couldn’t kick the idea out of his head that she was a dancer. How was she so good at so many things? It made no sense. She was an artist, a photographer, a dancer, a saleswoman, and if he remembered correctly, she was going to be a teacher, too.

Piper was amazing.

With a shake of his head, he pushed himself hard, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to work out much while he was in Las Vegas. There were a lot of events that he would have to attend and he also planned on partying with the guys. So he needed this workout, but what he didn’t need was the image of Piper dancing around in barely anything. It wasn’t only that image that was in his mind, though; he also began worrying that she could fall, and hurt herself or the baby. That thought made him lose his footing and he almost fell off the treadmill.

“You okay?” Tate asked.

“Yeah, I was thinking of Piper.”

Tate gave him a knowing smile and nodded.

“I think of Audrey all the time, too.”

“Yeah,” Erik said with a wave of his hand. “She’s out dancing with her sister and I’m afraid she’ll fall or something.”

“Wow, she is still dancing?”

“Yeah, apparently,” Erik muttered. “I don’t know if I like that.”

“I know I wouldn’t. I’ve seen her dance with Reese before. They don’t take it easy,” Tate said, and since he was worried, it made Erik even more concerned.

“Great, now my mind is at ease,” Erik complained as he increased the machine’s speed. “I have to trust that she knows what she is doing.”

“That’s true. She’s not stupid. It’s just the man in us that wants to protect what is ours,” Tate said, kicking up his speed, too.

Was that what the problem was? Was he worried because he cared and she was his, or was it because he just didn’t want her to get hurt? Was it the same thing? If he was honest with himself, he’d admit that he did care for her. Erik, being the stubborn ass that he was, even with himself, couldn’t admit that, though. So when he hopped off the treadmill and grabbed his bag, he wouldn’t let himself analyze the reason why.

The only thing he knew was that he had to get to Piper and make sure she was okay.

* * *

After making sure that Tate had everything he needed to take care of Stanley while they were away, Erik drove like a bat out of hell to Reese Allen’s Dance Studio. After locking the car, he ran up the stairs and entered the gaudy yellow studio. It was bright as hell but it looked good with the black designs and shit that she had hanging everywhere. Music shook the walls as he made his way through the studio, following its beat. He didn’t recognize the song, but that wasn’t new. He usually listened to rap and bluegrass, not this pop stuff they were dancing to. He was a music weirdo, as Jakob would call him.

Erik finally found Piper among the many rooms in the studio. There in the middle of the floor stood Piper in supertight black shorts and a small black sports bra. Reese wore almost the identical thing but her outfit was yellow and blue and her body wasn’t nearly as delectable as Piper’s. Piper had piled her mass of hair on the top of her head. Sweat dripped from her brow and her body glistened with the evidence that she had been working hard. But even with all that sexiness in one little package, the one part he had a hard time breaking eye contact with was her belly.

It was so small, but protruding at the same time. He had only gotten a glimpse of it on the dock, but seeing it now, out in the open, made all of this so much more real. He wanted to walk up to her, press her against the wall, and cradle her stomach, just to feel what she felt every day. He had this unbelievable need to just hold her, and tell her she was beautiful.

“We’ll do it one more time, girls, and then I want y’all to come up here and do it,” Reese said, but Erik’s eyes never left Piper.

When she glanced over at him, she looked shocked that he was there. He gave her an awkward little wave and then slid down the wall, leaning forward on his knees so he could watch. She broke her gaze with him when the music started. Piper and Reese started to move so fluidly and in sync, it was mind-blowing. Watching them dance was like watching two of the same person. The steps they choreographed for the song were perfect, and when Piper took her solo, doing what seemed like a million little turns before kicking her leg up into her arm and falling back to where her head almost hit the ground, Erik almost flew up to help her, but she had it. A dance move he would bet most pregnant woman would never be able to do.

She was on fire.

Erik had never seen anything so beautiful and it started to piss him off when Reese took over the dance. It should have been Piper; she was wickedly awesome. Once the song was over, the girls who sat against the mirrors started to clap as they stood. They couldn’t have been eighteen, and if Erik remembered correctly, he remembered seeing them dance solos at Ally’s last recital. They were damn good, but nothing like Reese and Piper. Reese started teaching the girls as Piper walked toward him. He stood, smoothing out his shirt as she approached.

“Whatcha think?” she asked with a grin.

She was breathing hard, and it made him want to have sex with her, which did not help the raging hard-on in his pants.

“You don’t want to know,” he said with a laugh.

She laughed along as she said, “I do! Did I look like a whale? I know I messed up that fallout.”

“Whales are the last thing on my mind, Piper. You didn’t mess up anything; you outdanced your sister,” he said without looking at her.

When she didn’t say anything, he looked over at her to find her biting her lip as she looked at him.

“That’s really sweet.”

“No, it’s not. It’s the truth.”

Piper smiled and shook her head.

“I’m gonna go shower and raid Reese’s closet.”

“I’m right behind you.”

Piper eyed him suspiciously. “You aren’t taking a shower with me.”

Erik gave her a playful smile.

“But isn’t that what husbands and wives do?”

“We are not real, remember?” she said with a little bit of what he thought was sadness in her voice.

He hated when she got that look on her face. To lighten up the situation, he joked, “Maybe we could try doing the fun stuff of marriage, the sex.”

She paused on the stairs and turned to look at him. Her belly was inches from his face, and if he bent down just a little, her sweet, juicy pussy would be inches from his mouth. But then she started talking, distracting him from the prize in those little black shorts.

“Are you proposing a sexual relationship with me, Mr. Titov?”

Erik gave her a lopsided grin.

“Depends, what would you say?”

She didn’t even hesitate.

“No way.”

“Then no, I am not. I don’t do well with rejection.”

She gave him the same sad eyes again and said, “Neither do I. Let’s just drop that subject, okay?”

Well, that sure did backfire.

“Okay,” he said with a long breath as he followed her up the stairs.

Piper opened the door to a light beige–colored room that held all the necessities of life—bed, kitchen, couch, TV, and a bathroom.

“I didn’t know Reese lived up here.”

Piper looked back at him and smiled as she crossed the room for what looked like a huge closet.

“Yup, that’s why she bought the building, because it had living quarters upstairs. She loves this place. I do, too. It suits her.”

“It’s nice.”

“So you’ve never been up here?”

Erik turned to look at her back, his eyes dropping down to her sweet little perky ass. Man, what he would give to get his hands on her again.

“Nope, why would I?”

He watched as she shrugged her shoulder, pulling out different dresses from Reese’s closet.

“No reason.”

Erik didn’t like that answer, and soon he was making his way across the room to her side and said, “No, there is a reason. What is it?”

She wouldn’t look at him as she asked, “Do you like this dress?”

He looked down at the burgundy dress and made a face.

“No, it’s hideous, all of them are. They aren’t you; go buy something new.”

She looked away again as she muttered, “No, I don’t have the money to go blow on a brand-new dress.”

“How do you not have the money when you are married to me?”

“I’m not spending your money,” she said, offended.

“It’s part of the deal. I need you to look smokin’ beside me, so buy a new dress in Vegas. Go take a shower so we can get to the airport, but first answer me.”

“Whoa, Mr. Titov, you aren’t going to tell me what to do. I’m not spending your money.”

“Fine, I’ll buy you something,” he said, his anger getting the best of him. “I don’t know what the big deal is. If you are going to help my image, then these dresses are not going to cut it. We are walking the red carpet of the NHL awards, with news reporters and bloggers all over the place. We both have to look like a million bucks, so please, just let me buy you a new dress.”

She paused, looking down at the dress in her hand before looking back up at him.

“I’ll pay you back when I get my second advance from Emmaline.”

Erik shook his head, his eyes glued to hers as he said, “No, I want to buy you the dress, okay? And we need to discuss the living expenses, too. I’ll start helping out.”

“You don’t have to do that,” she muttered, putting the dress back in the closet.

“I want to.”

“Okay,” she said with a shrug of her shoulders. “Fine.”

“Now, why did you ask if I have ever been up here before?”

She looked up at him with an annoyed look. “I told you, no reason.”

“And I know there is a reason, so come on, what is it?”

She looked away, chewing at her lip as he waited.

Finally she looked at him and asked, “Did you sleep with Reese?”

This time he was the one not hesitating as he said, “Hell no.”

A smile pulled at her lips as she looked away. “Okay.”

“That’s it? Okay?”

She nodded. “Okay, I believe you.”

“Good, because your sister was never the one I wanted.”

Piper smiled over at him as she made her way to the bathroom, those delectable shorts and itty-bitty bra screaming his name.

“I thought you didn’t want any female.”

With that she closed the bathroom door behind her.

He wanted to laugh. She was such a sassy little thing, and man, did she drive him crazy. He wanted to chalk up his need for her to the fact that he was horny as hell, but it wasn’t just that. It was more.

Chapter 11

Piper walked behind Erik as they got off the plane. The commercial flight was only a couple of hours but seemed to take forever, probably because she was sitting next to him as he was radiating sex hormones. It just pissed her off that she still had the hots for him. Ugh. As they walked through the airport she checked her email to see if anything was abuzz, made a few comments to friends on Facebook, and then heard a ruckus. What was up? Dropping her phone into her Juicy Couture satchel she looked up to see flashing lights as people called out Erik’s name. Piper glanced up at him, surprised as he took her hand in his, squeezing tightly before leading her through the paparazzi and journalists over to a group of fans who wore the famous purple Nashville Assassins jerseys.

Erik took a Sharpie from one girl and started signing jerseys while Piper waited, feeling very uncomfortable. People were staring at her, while others took pictures and then someone yelled out, “Who’s that, Erik?”

Erik smiled as he looked back at her. Pulling her to his side before planting a kiss at her temple, he said, “This is my wife, Piper.”

If Piper thought there was a disruption before it was nothing like now. People started yelling and lights were flashing; everything went crazy. Piper was beginning to feel lightheaded, but thankfully, before she could tell Erik, he grabbed her arm and they began walking away. One woman did grab her, taking a picture of them both—what the hell was that all about? Erik quickly knocked the woman’s camera arm out of their way as they continued to wind through the crowd.

He wrapped his arm around Piper’s shoulders and smiled down at her.

“Crazy, huh?”

“Uh, yeah? Why the hell did she want a picture with me?”

“ ’Cause you are a part of me.”

“I wish I would have dressed a little nicer. I did not expect all this attention. You should have told me,” she said, looking down at her yoga pants and cute Pink! T-shirt hanging off her shoulder.

“I think you look great, no worries,” he said, hugging her tighter. “It’s going to be like this all week. Fans will be everywhere; you are now officially warned.”

Piper nodded. “Fantastic.”

And he wasn’t joking. The hotel was infested with Assassins followers, and it was a little intimidating listening to the girls cry all over Erik. They acted as if their lives would be over if Erik didn’t take a picture with them and give them an autograph. Piper was shocked when one girl started to hysterically cry when Erik announced that Piper was his wife.

On the cab ride to the hotel neither of them mentioned the welcome. After checking in and running into another crowd that had waited for Erik, he did his duty before heading to their room.

Looking over at her, he said, “It is a lot of people. I forget how big a crowd the awards ceremony draws.”

“It’s insane. They know things about you that I didn’t even know.”

Erik’s eyebrow arched. “Like what?”

“I didn’t know you played under Metruis Obtucki in Buffalo. I didn’t even know you lived in Buffalo!”

Erik laughed. “Yeah, Cooper and Alla moved us there so I could play for him. He trained me.”

“It’s just weird that these fans know all that stuff,” she proclaimed as the doors to the elevator opened.

“Oh, you just wait; they’ll know everything about you in a week’s time. I can guarantee you that.”

Piper looked up at him. “How?”

“They’ll google you, so let’s hope there aren’t any naughty pictures of you on the Web.”

“Eeek! I modeled when I was nineteen in New York! I was naked with peas glued to my body!”

“Peas?”

Piper laughed. “It was art.”

Erik shook his head. “You modeled, too?”

“Yeah, I had to make money. I made a thousand bucks for the peas but sometimes I don’t think it was worth it because I swear I was finding peas in spots they shouldn’t have been in.”

Erik closed his eyes, with his hand on his chest as he shook his head. Piper giggled, “What?”

Erik shook his head again as they got off the elevator and walked down the hall. Opening the door with his room key he said, “You don’t want to know what I am thinking right now, but do know that I am impressed by your many talents. Peas included.”

Piper laughed as she followed him into the suite and then suddenly she became very quiet. The corner room was spectacular. It was done in soft browns, and there were only two walls because the other two were glass, giving them a perfect view of the Las Vegas skyline. A king-sized bed sat in the middle of the room, with the living and dining areas off to the sides. Piper had never been in a hotel room so posh.

“Wow.”

“It’s not the room I wanted. Shea beat me to the other one. Ass,” Erik joked as he put their bags on luggage stands. He went to the bar while Piper explored the rest of the suite. It was classy with marble-top counters and a huge marble shower and tub. After the long flight a bath sounded divine so she stripped down as the tub filled with bubble bath and hot water. Looking around the vanity area she found a ponytail holder among the complimentary lotions and shampoos and threw her hair up before submerging her tired body into the bath.

As she lay there in the water, up to her chin, she thought she really shouldn’t help Reese with choreography anymore. Being pregnant and on your feet all day and dancing on top of it all, she found her body was aching in every spot imaginable. She wouldn’t say it was painful, but she sure felt all of her muscles talking to her. She thought maybe this glorious bath was what she needed. With a sigh, she hit the jet button on the tub and as the force of the water hit her sore spots she sat back and smiled.

This was the life.

* * *

The next day was jam-packed with events. It turned out Erik donated money to a lot of good causes, which honestly surprised her. They had already gone to three benefits, at which they were treated like royalty. One was for disadvantaged kids who wanted to play hockey, another was for homeless children, and the last was for abused children. That was the other thing that amazed her: Each of his charities was for kids. When she tried to comment on it, he shrugged his shoulders and said it wasn’t a big deal. But Piper thought otherwise.

They got back to the hotel two hours before they had to leave for the awards, just enough time for a quick nap. Piper fell onto the bed and closed her eyes, letting exhaustion overtake her. Erik chuckled as he fell onto the other side before turning the TV on. She was surprised he had lain down beside her since he had slept on the couch the night before. Instead of analyzing the situation, she cuddled deeper into the sheets; she was too tired to think about it anyway.

She really didn’t feel like getting up to get ready, but she knew she had to. She wanted to look perfect. With a grumpy sigh, she sat up and wished she could lie back down.

“What are you about to do?” Erik asked, his eyes on the TV.

“I’m going to start getting ready. I’ve got to curl my hair and do other crap,” she whined.

He shook his head. “I hired the same salon who is doing Elli’s hair and makeup. They won’t be here for an hour, so you could actually go to sleep if you wanted.”

Piper blinked twice and wanted to scream out in delight. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him loudly on the cheek. He froze, but when she whispered “Thank you,” she could feel his face move into a smile as his hand came to rest on her thigh.

“I know you’re tired; take a nap,” he said.

“Thank you, really,” she answered as she cuddled back into the pillows.

“It’s no big deal,” he muttered as he leaned back into the bed. She watched him for a moment. She wanted to cuddle into him, hold his body as she fell asleep, but she was pretty sure she’d crossed the line when she hugged and kissed him.

When he glanced down at her, he raised a brow. “What?”

Piper smiled. “I like the way you look.”

He chuckled as he looked back at the TV. She closed her eyes but when he said, “I like the way you look, too,” her heart kicked up a beat. Only two days into this trip and they were getting more comfortable around each other and also a little flirty. Was it real? Would it last?

She was learning so much more about him, her husband. He had so many different sides to him, and she couldn’t understand why he wanted to hide the good with the bad. She had always thought he had a good side to him, and after today seeing how he interacted with the kids at the charity events, she knew it was true and she wanted him. Badly. But no matter his sweet words, and his flirty smiles, she couldn’t sleep with him; she just couldn’t because she was sure that was all he wanted from her. She had to listen to the logical side of her brain. Too bad Piper really didn’t pay much attention to that part.

She was pretty sure that side was what got her in trouble the first time.

* * *

Piper felt like a million bucks.

After being brushed and polished to perfection, she almost didn’t recognize the girl who looked back at her in the mirror. Her hair was done in beautiful curls that were brought to the side so they cascaded down her shoulder. The girls who did her hair and makeup were in heaven when they saw how much hair she had, and boy, did they know how to work with it. Her makeup was dramatic but classy. The dress, though—that was money well spent. It was a heart-stopping, soft peach, strapless fitted minidress that came to the middle of her thighs. A sparking belt of diamonds came under her breast, highlighting her little tummy. Piper paired the dress with a pair of open-toe mint heels, which she had to admit looked amazing.

When she came out of the bathroom to find Erik leaning against the wall watching TV, breathing wasn’t an option. He wore a fitted black suit that hugged every part of his delectable body, and a mint-green bow tie. He had shaved, leaving a five o’clock shadow that drove Piper insane. When he turned and his eyes met hers, she was sure she was going to pass out from lack of oxygen. He smiled appreciatively as he turned off the TV.

“I really like the way you look in that dress,” he said, his eyes caressing her body.

Piper smiled shyly, smoothing down the dress around her belly. “I don’t look superfat?”

Erik shook his head, his eyes never leaving hers. “No, not at all.”

The air was crackling around them, and she felt her resistance to this man quickly going out the window. He was standing there, looking like Mr. Sexy GQ in his suit and it just wasn’t fair. She was pretty sure he was thinking the same thing. They didn’t need to go to the awards, no; they needed to have sex.

Dirty, lusty, fun sex.

Looking up at the ceiling while biting his lip, he asked, “You ready?”

She let out a long, frustrated breath and nodded.

Best to get away from that bed quickly before they did something really dumb.

* * *

Erik stepped out of the limo first and buttoned his coat as he smiled brightly for the cameras. He hated this part of his job, but in a way it was doable this year. It was mostly because of the person he was now helping out of the limo.

Piper.

She looked stunning in a short little dress that made her tan legs scream his name. The dress hugged her in all the right places and when she asked if she was fat, he almost let out a gut-busting laugh. She was nowhere near fat: She was beautiful. Taking his hand, she smiled up at him as the lights flashed around them. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it softly, before tucking her arm under his. Erik’s heart was beating in triple time and it wasn’t because of all the people staring at them. It was because he was staring at her, and he swore he saw something other than innocence in those light blue eyes of hers.

The ride over to the awards was quiet. Ever since she came out of the bathroom back at the suite, he had a hard-on that wasn’t going away anytime soon. She was gorgeous and he really had no clue how he was supposed to keep his hands off someone so tempting. They were less than two weeks into this, and already he wanted to rip her clothes off? Hell, if he was being honest, he had wanted to rip those clothes off her since the beginning, but that was beside the point.

How was he supposed to make it for three more months?!

With a deep breath, Erik placed his large hand over her small one as he began to lead her down the red carpet. They stopped for pictures, posing for the many cameras while people yelled various comments and questions at them. They mainly wanted to know who she was, and of course, he answered that she was his wife. He made certain to never leave Piper’s side, even when the reporter asked for pictures of just him. He would kindly decline and they’d walk away despite the protest of the reporters.

When Koey appeared at Piper’s side, she smiled and greeted him: “Hey, Koey.”

He gave her a big smile that made Erik a tad uneasy, then said, “Hey, Piper, you look gorgeous tonight.”

Not cool.

Piper, being the sweet person she was, smiled prettily and said, “Thank you.”

Erik cleared his throat, deciding that he didn’t like the way Koey was looking at Piper, or the way she was looking at him, for that matter.

“You have an interview with Alana Richards; she is the fourth interviewer in the press line, the one with red hair,” Koey said, pointing to her. Erik saw the hot redhead Koey was referencing, who was now interviewing Shea and Elli. “You’re after them, so you need to start making your way toward her. You don’t have to stop to see anyone else, but Alana is a must. She’s with the NHL.”

Erik nodded. “No problem.”

“Thanks. Have a nice night, and let’s hope for a win.”

Koey sent them one last grin before heading off the carpet toward the auditorium. Erik took in a deep breath, and then looked down at his gorgeous wife.

“How are you holding up?”

Piper shrugged her shoulders as she smiled. Her lips were shiny and it brought his attention to her sexy mouth. It was one of his favorite things about her, and right now, it was screaming to be kissed. Looking away before he gave in to his desire, he heard her say, “Okay, but my feet hurt.”

He smiled. He hardly ever saw her in heels. She wasn’t like all the other women he used to hang around. She was different.

“Do you want to sit down?”

“No, it’s okay. I can wait.”

“All right, well I think we’re up,” he said as he escorted her toward Alana.

“Elli looks gorgeous,” Piper said, causing him to glance at his boss. Piper was right. Elli did look gorgeous in a long blue gown that had a see-through back.

“She always does.”

“That’s a really sweet thing to say,” she said, not looking at him.

“Ah, it’s the truth,” Erik said, giving her a silly grin as they stopped in front of Ms. Alana Richards.

“Erik, how are you?” Alana asked, shaking hands with him.

He nodded. “Just fine, and you?”

“Good, thank you,” she said as her eyes fell on Piper.

“Alana, this is my wife, Piper,” he said with his arm snaking around Piper’s waist.

Alana’s face brightened as she shook Piper’s hand. “I was wondering if you were, and I have to say, Mrs. Titov, you are simply stunning!”

Piper smiled. “Thank you, you are, too. I love your dress.”

“Thanks! So I see a baby bump! How far along are you?”

Erik watched as Piper smiled sweetly, placing her hands on her stomach, and said, “We are due in September.”

“Aw! How sweet! Do we know what we are having?”

And on they went. For the next ten minutes Erik’s interview was about Piper and the baby. In a way he didn’t mind; he hated answering the same questions, and it was fun to watch Piper smile and gush over baby talk. He played his part as the doting husband, the excited father, smiling and caressing her, but it was hard because the caresses were of the innocent kind. He wanted to do the naughtiest things to Piper, and rubbing her belly sweetly was not one of them. He also felt dirty, like he was leading her on because when she looked at him, he saw her heart.

It made him nervous. Was she falling for him more than she already had? He didn’t want to hurt her. Hell, it was even starting to bother him when she became angry or upset. Shit, he was starting to care about her, too. Things were changing and he had to get his feelings in check before he did something stupid like sleep with her and then fall for her.

He had never loved another woman but he felt like he could love Piper and that freaked him out to the core. He didn’t understand his feelings at all, but the last couple of days he had been feeling things he had never felt before and a lot of it had to do with her. He needed to talk to someone about it because he was starting to think that maybe he was suffering from a disorder or something, because no girl ever mattered. Period. The end.

But Piper was starting to matter.

Glancing over at her bright, glowing face, he had to smile. She was talking with her hands, talking about the events they had attended that day. He didn’t realize she had been paying such close attention, but she recapped the day better than he even remembered it.

“Will your child play hockey?” Alana asked.

Piper smiled and looked up at Erik. “I think he or she will, because Erik is a damn good player and more than likely our child will want to be like him.”

“That’s for sure. Are you ready to win the Art Ross Award, Erik?”

Erik smiled. “Oh, it’s my turn to talk?” Both women laughed as he gave them a dazzling smile. “Yes, I am. Now if you’ll excuse us, I think my beautiful wife is hungry.”

“This is true! It was so nice meeting you!” Piper said.

Alana smiled as she and Piper hugged. “You, too. Good luck, Erik.”

“Thank you,” he said with a wave as he led Piper away. “You stole my interview.”

“I know! I’m so sorry!”

He laughed as he shook his head. “No big deal. I think you covered all the bases. I’m awesome, my charities are awesome, and I’m going to win.”

Piper nodded. “See! I had your back.”

“Good, now come on, let’s get some food before the ceremony starts.”

“Sounds like a plan to me. I think that turkey leg has my name on it,” she said, leaving his side for the buffet table.

“I don’t think you’re supposed to eat that!” he called out after her.

She glanced back at him and shot him a drop-dead gorgeous smile. “So?”

Man, she blew his mind.

* * *

Erik didn’t win and he wasn’t sure who was more disappointed about it, him or Piper.

“I think that ballot was rigged! How in the world did you get beat out by someone on the Carolina team! I didn’t even know they had a team,” she complained as they made their way back up to the room. She didn’t want to go out with the rest of the team so he was walking her back to the room before meeting Phillip downstairs. During the awards, Phillip sat beside them. “We are cool, dude, don’t worry,” he had said to Erik. That’s why Erik was best friends with him. They read each other and just got along. No hard feelings over minor disagreements. Friends like Phillip were hard to come by.

“I mean really, the dude is not even that good in my opinion,” she said, tapping her toe as they rode the elevator up to their suite. Erik liked that Piper was so upset. It was nice to have someone who actually cared if he won or lost something. Plus, she was just so damn cute when she was mad. Her cheeks turned a bright red, while her lips puckered out, making it hard not to kiss her.

“Bullshit, I tell you!”

Erik started to chuckle as he shook his head. “I agree, sweetheart, but it is no big deal. It was only my second year in the league. I’ll get it next year.”

Piper stopped tapping her foot and glanced up at him. She had a weird look on her face while all the irritation that he saw earlier evaporated. “Well, let’s hope so,” she said quietly and he didn’t understand where all her fire went.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m tired.”

He never liked that answer.

“No, there is something, tell me,” he said as the doors opened. Before she could step out, Erik took hold of her arm. She turned, giving him an annoyed look.

“You called me sweetheart,” she said with a shrug of her shoulders. “I told you about that.”

He rolled his eyes as he let out a long breath. “Listen, you are going to have to get used to that. It’s what I call you.”

“And how many other girls?”

“None,” he said honestly. “You are the only one, so deal with it.”

Since he didn’t like the look she was giving him, that shocked, oh my God, really? look, he turned and headed down the hall. After unlocking the door, he waited for her to enter before walking in and closing the door behind them. “Are you sure you don’t want to go?”

She shook her head as she slid her heels off. “No, I’m supertired.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow. I’ll be late.”

“Okay, have fun,” she muttered as she unzipped her dress. She looked mad, or maybe disappointed. As if she didn’t want him to go. A part of him wanted to stay. They could watch a movie or maybe get naked and have sex. Since that would be a bad idea, he muttered another awkward goodbye and left.

He felt like a complete jerk, and dammit, he shouldn’t be feeling things about her.

* * *

The club was insane.

That was the only way Erik could put it. The booze was flowing, the music was glass-shattering, and girls were everywhere. Boy, were they hot, and oddly enough Erik didn’t care. All he cared about was getting more drunk, which he was accomplishing fairly well. Phillip sat with three females surrounding him straight across from Erik, while Shea nursed a beer beside him. Shea looked as if he was about to pass out, and Erik fully expected him to be leaving at any time soon, with Elli having already gone up to the room. It had been a while since Erik had been in a club, and he was sure that Koey would have a fit when he heard about it tomorrow, but it would be obvious he was just hanging with his team, celebrating Shea’s win.

Erik tapped Shea’s beer. “Great honor tonight, bro, you are the best defenseman out there. The Norris Trophy was all yours.”

Shea smiled as he nodded. “I have a great team, but thank you, you know that means a lot to me.”

“I know, that’s why I said it. I need brownie points when it comes to your wife.”

Shea laughed. “Ah, my Elli. I love her, but I don’t agree with this probation shit she has you on.”

Erik nodded. “Neither do I. Hopefully it will all go away in a month or so.”

“Let’s hope so,” Shea agreed, nodding his head. “So how is married life treating you?”

Erik shrugged his shoulders. “It’s different. It’s good that I have you, Jakob, and Cooper as examples to follow.”

Shea laughed. “More brownie points?”

He laughed as he nodded. “Hell yeah, I’m on probation, for fuck sakes!”

Both men shared a good long laugh before tapping their beer bottles together again and then downing them with one long swallow. When Shea finished his beer, he announced he was heading up to the room, which was no surprise. Erik wasn’t sure how many times he heard Shea say something about Elli, but he was pretty sure if he heard anything else about her, he was going to scream. He didn’t understand how men could love women so unconditionally without more of a guarantee. What if she left? Then what would he do?

He had watched it happen to his father almost every other month and he’d be damned if he was going to let it happen to him. That was one of the things he didn’t understand with the way he had been feeling lately about Piper. He knew what could happen to a man when he loved a woman too much, so why was he considering it?

Phillip dropped down beside him with a goofy grin on his face, shoving another beer at Erik.

“I’m going to be leaving soon with these three fine ladies,” he said, giving a nod to the three brunettes who sat in front of them.

Erik was shocked. “All three?”

“Yes, I have to make up for the fact that you aren’t in the game anymore.”

Erik laughed. “You’re insane. What will the third one do?”

“I don’t know. Cup my balls? Suck her tits? Shit, I don’t know. We’ll work it out, don’t you worry.”

“Believe me, I am not worried about your sex life.”

“Good, you should be worried about yours,” Phillip pointed out.

“Ah, you know mine is nonexistent. Even though I wish it wasn’t. God, Piper is so hot,” Erik groaned.

“She sure is. You got lucky in the wife pool there, dude.”

“Have you ever had sex with a pregnant woman?”

“Ew, fuck no!” Phillip said with a disgusted look. “But I think it is different when it is with the baby momma. You know, you made that kid, so it’s okay if you poke it in the face.”

Erik couldn’t believe Phillip had just said that. Instead of laughing like he wanted, he told Phillip, “I think I’m obsessed with having sex with pregnant women.”

“What?” Phillip asked, confusion all over his face.

“I never ever thought of having sex with a pregnant woman before, but now it’s all I think about. Then again, when I look at her, I don’t see her pregnant. I see her hot, and smoking, and man, I want to bury myself inside her.”

“If I was married to her,” Phillip said, “I would never leave her pussy alone. God, she is so hot. I don’t know why you are here; you need to be upstairs, trying to get some.”

Okay, that bothered Erik a little, but he would ignore it. Piper wasn’t his real wife.

“She doesn’t want me like that.”

“Well, shit, dude, how long is it until you leave?”

“End of September.”

Phillip thought for a moment. “Okay, so she has the baby, then give her about six months to adjust and then she’ll be up to dating again, right?”

Erik looked over at Phillip and glared as he suspiciously asked, “Why?”

“ ’Cause I’m gonna come a-callin’. I would make a great husband and I could be a stepdad, that won’t be a problem, plus we are best friends, so no big deal,” Phillip said with the biggest grin on his face, like his plan was the best idea since freezing water to play hockey on it.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Erik asked. His hands were shaking with anger while he swore he saw red.

“What? It’s a good plan.”

“It’s a horrible plan. She is my baby’s mother. She is off-limits to everyone,” Erik spat out.

Phillip laughed. “Oh, no. She is fair game once you leave.”

Erik’s face was on fire. “No, she’s not. Are you trying to piss me off?”

“No, I’m telling you the truth, asshole. But whatever, you think what you want to think while I go fuck these three beautiful ladies,” he said, standing up.

“I hope your dick goes limp,” Erik spat out, standing up, too.

Phillip laughed. “At least I get to try, while you are what? Watching a movie?”

“Asshole! If I wanted to get fucked, I would.”

“Sure,” Phillip said with a grin as he turned to the ladies. “Ladies, your man is ready to go.”

Erik watched as Phillip left. His body burned with anger and he felt a little dizzy. He was drunk, and that’s probably why he wanted to rip his best friend’s head off and stuff it up his ass. How dare he say those things about Piper! She wouldn’t want him or anyone else! She would raise their kid, be a good mom; she’s not going to want another man! What the hell was a man going to give her that Erik wouldn’t give her if she needed it?! He’d show her! The only man she needed to have sex with was him!

And that was final!

Chapter 12

Piper missed Erik.

She knew that was stupid but she did. It had been such a great day and she wished he had come back to the suite with her. She wanted him to lie on the left side of the bed and watch TV while she read, or maybe they could have watched a movie. Anything, really, she just wanted him to come back. Again, this was stupid on her part.

She needed to let go of this fantasy she had of them together. Yeah, they had gotten along better the last two days and yeah, he had a way to make her forget why she was mad, but nothing permanent was ever going to happen between them. He would leave as he said he would, and he wouldn’t even look back. The only thing he might look back for was their child. The sooner she realized this, the sooner her life would be able to go back to normal.

It was well into the wee hours of the morning and Piper should have been asleep already but there was no way she could sleep. Her mind kept coming back to him and not even her amazing book could keep that from happening. She wondered what he was doing, who he was with, if he was thinking of going home with some nonpregnant blonde or if he was thinking of her. Piper wanted to go find him, but she was afraid to since she knew that would only make things worse.

With a loud huff, she looked back down at her Kindle and tried to read the same page she had been on for the past hour. She had finally got past it when the door shook and Erik busted through, looking very drunk and as if he were on a mission. His eyes were barely open as he threw his jacket onto the floor, kicking the door closed. As he walked toward her while unbuttoning his shirt he stumbled into the coffee table.

When he reached the bed, his shirt was hanging wide open, displaying his six-pack abs and yummy tattoos. He looked right at her as he reached down to pull the bedding away from her and her Kindle went flying.

“Hey!” she protested but she went quiet when he took hold of her thighs and dragged her to the edge of the bed. Once there, he stopped and looked down at her stomach. “Erik?”

He looked up at her face and then back down at her stomach, which was peeking out from underneath her shirt. He reached down and she jumped when he pulled her shirt up, almost to her breasts to place his hand on her exposed flesh. He sat there for a moment, his eyes locked on her stomach as Piper’s chest rose and fell quickly and her heart beat out of control. She didn’t know what he was doing and she was a little freaked-out. Thinking that maybe he was waiting for the baby to kick, she said, “It’s probably sleeping.”

“You’re wearing my shirt.”

She nodded. “I know.”

“I left it for a reason.”

“You did?” she asked.

“Yeah, I wanted to leave a part of me behind,” he said and then he looked up at her again, whispering, “This is my baby?”

Piper was a little taken back by the questions and also confused by the previous statement. She nodded and said, “Yes.”

“Okay, don’t have sex with anyone else, okay?”

Where the hell did that come from?

“I don’t plan on it.”

He nodded and then crawled over her, his hot body touching hers as he cuddled into the spot beside her.

“Okay, good, okay. I’m sorry I grabbed your thighs,” he muttered into her bare side.

“It’s okay.”

He nodded again and then whispered, “I bet you hate me, huh?”

Her heart softened as her body relaxed. She shook her head even though he couldn’t see her and then moved a piece of hair out of his eyes. “No, not entirely.”

“I’m an asshole.”

Piper giggled as she rolled her eyes. “Sometimes, but I know how to handle you.”

“You’re a good person, really kind,” he whispered as his arm snaked over her thighs, pulling her closer to him. She allowed him to because she wanted to be held by him. Knowing he probably wouldn’t remember any of what was happening tomorrow, she whispered, “I wish you could see yourself through my eyes. See the kindness I see in you, see how much you fight it. I wish you could see how much I love you. All of you.”

She would never have the lady balls to say that to his face because of the inevitable rejection, but she could say it to him in his drunken state. It was actually easier than she thought it would be, especially when the answer she received was a loud snore. She couldn’t help but laugh out loud. He was by far the biggest pain in her ass, but she loved him. All of him.

Looking down at him, she smiled as he drooled all over the bed.

Well, that was interesting.

* * *

The next morning Piper was lying in the same spot as when Erik had fallen asleep. She liked the way his hot body warmed hers. She had only gotten up twice in the night to use the bathroom and retrieve her Kindle, but he never moved. He also didn’t stop snoring, which she knew for a fact was not the way he usually slept, so she chalked that up to him being really drunk.

With her Kindle resting against her belly, she was well into her book when he finally stirred. She watched as he stretched out his body like a cat before looking up at her. His brow shot up when he saw her, then looked down to see all he was wearing were his dress slacks.

“Well, good morning, sunshine,” she said. “Have a nice sleep?”

He nodded and she could see that he was extremely confused.

“Yeah. Why am I in the bed with you?”

She smiled and said, “Because after manhandling my thighs and poking my tummy, you crawled over me and passed out. You’re a big dude; there was no moving you.”

Erik paused, his eyes wide as he looked around the room. “I manhandled you?”

“Yup, but don’t worry. You didn’t hurt me.”

He let out the breath he must have been holding as he nodded. “Oh thank God,” he murmured as he ran his hand down his face. “I had a lot to drink and then Phillip pissed me off.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, he’s an asshole,” he said with a shake of his head. “Anyway, sorry about that. Was I mean?”

“No, not at all.”

“Okay, good,” he said. Still rubbing his face, he peeked at her through his fingers. “I’ve been looking for that shirt.”

Piper smiled. “According to you, you left it at my house for a reason.”

He looked away quickly before saying, “I poked your stomach?”

She laughed as she rolled her eyes. She didn’t understand why he felt the need to hide things from her, but whatever.

“Yup, and asked if the baby was yours again.” He shook his head, and she couldn’t help but grin. “It’s no big deal, Erik, don’t stress over it.”

“I’m really sorry. It will never happen again.”

“Like I said, I know how to handle you if you get out of control.”

He laughed. “How so? Are you a ninja, too?”

“No, but I did take self-defense classes in New York, so I know how to protect myself.”

“Of course you do. I swear you’re a jack-of-all-trades,” he said as he moved off the bed. He made his way to the bathroom and Piper laughed as she looked down at her Kindle. She liked that he thought she could do a lot of things. Usually guys thought she was flighty, not knowing what she wanted. Even her family thought that much of the time.

When he came out of the bathroom, he stood in only a pair of sport shorts. The same ones that didn’t fit him and hung extremely low on his hips. He was scratching his lower belly as he looked over at her.

“Why would I poke your stomach? That’s so weird.”

Piper shrugged her shoulders. “I think maybe you were trying to feel the baby move because you sat there for a good minute, staring at my belly.”

“Hmm, I guess I would do that.”

She would have never thought that he would want to feel her belly or the baby move. He hadn’t shown any interest until now. Did she want him to touch it? Last night, she really didn’t have a choice, he kind of just took control, but now she could offer him that chance.

Maybe if he touched her belly he’d feel more a part of things, more connected. It wasn’t always about what she wanted, which was him and her together; it was about the baby. She wanted her baby to have a daddy. She wanted her baby to have Erik.

So with a smile she asked, “You would?”

He shrugged his shoulders, his face warming with color while he looked everywhere but at her. He was embarrassed and that was the very first time she had ever seen him like that. “Sure, I’m curious, like any man would be.”

She looked down at her growing baby. “Would you like to feel it? Now, I mean?”

“Sure, I guess.”

But he didn’t move.

Erik rubbed his foot along his ankle, while Piper sat, waiting for him to come over to her. When she realized that he wasn’t going to make the move, she got up and made her way to him. When she was in front of him, he was still looking down and not at her. She rolled her eyes and lifted her shirt, her little bump only inches from him. He then looked up at her.

“I don’t know if the baby will move, but we’ll see,” she said, reaching for his hands. He resisted at first, but soon relaxed, letting her take his hands and resting them on her abdomen. His hands were big, warm, and callused; they also woke up every dirty bone in Piper’s body.

Remembering she was supposed to be building a moment between father and child, she moved his hands along the spots where the baby usually kicked.

“It’s hard.”

She laughed. “There is a person in there.”

Erik nodded while his eyes never left her belly. After a few more minutes of no luck, he dropped his hands. “It’s probably like ‘who the hell is touching my home?’ ”

Piper giggled. “Maybe, or it’s probably sleeping.”

“Yeah,” he said as he walked past her. Suddenly the baby kicked, and Piper whipped around, grabbing Erik’s arm to stop him. “What?” he asked as she took his hand and placed it where she felt the baby move. When the baby kicked again, Piper watched as the most beautiful smile spread across Erik’s gorgeous face. He looked up at her, bright with excitement, but then, all of a sudden, it disappeared. As if he was hiding it.

“Cool,” he muttered, and then he just walked away. She didn’t understand. He wanted to feel and the baby was still kicking! Why was he freezing up on her? What did she do?

Hoping to bring him back in, she said, “Our appointment for the ultrasound, to find out what we are having, is in two weeks, on the twenty-second.”

She watched as he nodded before he said, “Okay, I’ll be there.”

“Promise?”

He looked over his shoulder and for a second she thought she saw the guy she had been with for the last two days. He shot her a small smile and nodded as he said, “Yeah, I promise.”

* * *

Two weeks later, Piper was trying her hardest not to think Erik had broken his promise to her.

She sat in the middle of her ob-gyn’s office with her phone in her hand and her other hand tapping her knee. She didn’t know what was going on. He said he was going to be there; he promised. She had even reminded him of the appointment yesterday as she made dinner. He was playing his damn games, but he nodded his head and said he would be there. It didn’t make any freaking sense.

Things had been okay lately. A part of her thought maybe he was actually enjoying living with her. When he wasn’t playing video games, he came out to sit on the dock with her. They never talked about anything important, but at least they were together. They had a routine, and she was almost happy.

Tears threatened to fall as she glanced back down at her phone, seeing that he had three minutes to get there before it was time for her appointment. She wasn’t going to call him. She knew that if she did, he would confirm that he was nowhere near her and didn’t plan on coming. Closing her eyes, she took in a deep breath as her baby moved around inside her. She wanted to know so badly if it was a boy or girl. She was ready to start decorating and was ready to pick out a name. She was ready to call the baby a he or she, instead of an “it.”

She was ready, but obviously Erik wasn’t.

“Piper Allen?”

Piper glanced up to see a nurse waiting with her chart. Standing up, she said, “Just a second, please, I need to call my husband and see where he is.”

The nurse nodded and turned to go back inside as Piper dialed Erik’s number. He answered on the third ring.

“Hey.”

“Hey, what are you doing?” she asked as calmly as she could.

“Playing COD. Why, what’s up?”

She knew it. Shaking her head as the tears started to rush down her face, she said, “Nothing. I was just wondering if you can turn down my chicken that’s in the Crock-Pot.”

“Ten-four, no problem.”

“Thanks, I’ll talk to you later,” she muttered as she hung up the phone.

She looked down at the ground as her blood started to boil. How was it no problem to turn down some chicken, but it was a problem to be here to find out the sex of their child? Did he not care at all? What had happened since yesterday that he totally forgot? Piper scheduled the appointment so he could come, so that he could be here!

And he doesn’t fucking show up!

Fuck him! She’ll find out herself and be happy. She was done waiting around for Erik Titov. If he didn’t want to be a part of their child’s life, then fuck him. She’d do it on her own. She was more than capable of being the baby’s everything; she was a jack-of-all-trades, for fuck sakes. Piper started to march toward the receptionist, but right as she reached the desk, she stopped.

She couldn’t find out without him.

That was her plan from the beginning and if he wasn’t going to be here, then she wasn’t going to find out. It was stupid and she might be setting herself up for failure, but she had promised the baby she would wait for him, plus she knew it was a moment he would want to be there for. He had wanted to feel the baby. She knew deep down he did care. He was just forgetful, right? She would wait for him, but first she was going to cuss him seven ways to Sunday for making her miss this appointment.

* * *

Setting his phone down, Erik got up to go to the kitchen to turn down the chicken. As he entered the kitchen he wondered where Piper was. She had been gone all morning and he had no clue what she was doing, which was weird. She always made a point to tell him where she was going. He liked that, too. He found himself worrying about her and what she was doing a lot.

Turning down the dial, he lifted the top to the Crock-Pot thinking about how good things had been between them the last couple of weeks. When she wasn’t drawing or reading, she was usually on the dock, so most of the time he would go out and sit with her. They would talk about pointless things, like the weather, or how her neighbors were extremely nosy. He wanted to ask her other things but never knew if he should. If he did, he knew she would want to know things about him, and that made him nervous. They had to keep things light.

Things had gotten a little crazy while they were in Las Vegas. He had started to forget that this was a sham and had started to want things he had no right to want. Piper was off-limits and as long as he didn’t touch her or look into her eyes, he would be okay. It was more difficult to do that, though, with every passing day, especially when she would get in the pool in her little strappy bikini.

When a knock came at the front door, Erik returned the cover to the delicious-smelling chicken and went to answer it. To his surprise on the other side was Phillip. He hadn’t talked to Phillip in two weeks and it was for good reason after that shit he pulled in Vegas.

“Phone broke?”

Erik shook his head. “Nope, I have nothing to say to you.”

Phillip’s face broke into a big grin as he tossed his blond hair out of his eyes. “Is that right?”

“Yup.”

“Why is that?”

“You know why.”

He rolled his eyes as he said, “Can I come in and we can discuss it? ’Cause I really don’t remember.”

Erik moved out of the way and let Phillip in, then followed him down the hall. Stanley came running toward the door. “Stanley!” Phillip said. “I’ve missed you, bud, how you doing? How’s a good dog? I know, good God, what are they feeding you around here?”

“Piper cooks a lot,” Erik muttered as he walked by, kicking his hockey gear out of the way before he dropped down on the couch.

“That’s cool. Is that what you are mad about? What I said about Piper?”

Erik gave him with a dirty look and shrugged his shoulders. “Wouldn’t you be mad if your best friend was saying things about getting with your wife and kid once you left?”

Phillip laughed. “Last I checked, she wasn’t your real wife.”

“It doesn’t matter, I still have a claim on her.”

Phillip continued to laugh as he shook his head. “Doesn’t work that way, friend. Either she is yours or she’s not.”

“She’s mine, and back off,” Erik found himself saying and even he was shocked by his words. Phillip’s eyes went wide as he sent Erik a nod.

“Wow, first honest thing I’ve heard you say about her.”

Erik covered his face as he took in deep breaths. “I care about her, I do, but this won’t work. I am not the guy for her. I am good now because I’m not out anywhere but when I start playing again. I’ll cheat on her. Even if I don’t want to.”

“How do you know? You can control you penis, you know?” he said as he dropped down beside him.

“I know, but what if I don’t want to?”

“Did you want to when we were out in Las Vegas? I didn’t even see you look twice at any female,” Phillip pointed out.

Erik shook his head as he swallowed loudly. “Because I had her on my mind and I knew she was upstairs alone. I wanted to be up there with her.”

“See? This could work if you’d let it, but since you keep thinking you are like your biological parents, you won’t allow yourself to try. Erik, you are not them. If we were our parents, then I’d be a crackhead, sleeping with anything for my next fix.”

Erik shook his head. He hated when Phillip brought up his family. His mom was dirty, the most vile person Erik had ever met. She made his real mom and dad look like parents of the year. Maybe Phillip was right, he came out okay, but that was mostly because he left at such a young age. Erik didn’t get away until he was thirteen.

“You were never around them growing up.”

“Neither were you. When was the last time you saw them? Like eleven years ago? My mom called me every other month asking for money until three days before she died, and look at me, I’m okay. Now all I gotta worry about is my sister calling me for money, but it’s okay. We are not them. We are our own people. We make our future. They don’t get to dictate that for us.”

Erik shook his head. “It isn’t that easy.”

“I don’t know how it isn’t when you have Alla and Cooper, two of the greatest people I know. I don’t have them. All I have is Tate and you, when you aren’t being a prick and answer your phone.”

Well, didn’t that make Erik feel like shit? “Wow, would you like to add anything else to that guilt platter you’re serving?”

Phillip’s laughter filled the room. “Dude, I’m not trying to make you feel bad. I’m telling you that you’d be okay if you let your parents go and embrace what you have now. You are always living in the past when you don’t need to be. Live in the now, and right now you have friends and family who love you, and a wife who is having your baby. That’s two more people who could love you if you’d let them.”

Erik paused, looking down at his bare feet before asking, “Where is all this coming from?”

Phillip shrugged his shoulders as he petted Stanley. “I think you are risking a good thing because you are scared.”

“Maybe I am, but isn’t that my choice? I don’t want to hurt her, because like you said, I can’t let the past go. I don’t know how to, and I am scared shitless that if I give in to this desire to be with her, I will hurt her, and I don’t want that.”

“You’ll never know how to do something unless you ask for help or try it on your own. I think you should give her a chance.”

“I tried, Phillip,” Erik complained, running his hands through his unruly hair. “I stood there holding her belly and my kid kicked, and I swear it was like the kid was kicking me in my gut. I looked up, and she was looking at me, like there is no one in the world but me, and it scared me. She scares me, because she makes me want things, makes me want to change.”

Phillip nodded as he ran his hands down Stanley’s fur. Looking over at Erik with a grin on his face, he said, “I look forward to that moment, the moment when I find the girl who makes me want to change, because I think it is pure luck to find a girl like that. It means that you care, that you love her and care how she feels. It means she matters.”

“Whoa!” Erik exclaimed with his hands up in the air. “Who said anything about loving anyone? Change, Phillip, I said, change for her, no love. I have never been in love with a woman a day in my life and no matter how much she makes me want to change, I don’t think I’ve ever loved her. I feel like I care for her, or something, but I don’t love her.”

Phillip laughed as he rolled his eyes. “You might not now, but you could if you allowed yourself to.”

“She worries the piss out of me. When she is mad, I get upset, too, but that doesn’t mean anything. It means that she is getting under my skin and that I need to get the fuck out! Because I actually care about the ultrasound, does that make any sense? I actually care about finding out what the baby is because she cares, and I like to make her happy.”

“I’d want to know that, too. That’s cool. When is that?”

Erik paused. “The twenty—oh fuck!”

“What?” Phillip asked.

Suddenly the front door flew open, banging against the wall, causing some pictures to fall. It startled them both and Stanley started barking his ass off. Standing in the doorway was a very angry pregnant woman.

“You son of a bitch,” she sneered as she stomped down the hall, leaving the front door wide open. “How dare you!”

“Now Piper,” Erik said, standing up with his hands out in front of him.

“You forgot about the ultrasound, didn’t you?” Phillip asked as he leaned back into the couch.

“Shut up, Phillip!” they both said at the same time. Erik turned to look at Piper just as she picked up his hockey stick.

“Piper, I’m—”

Before he could get anything else out, she swung the stick into the middle of his beautiful seventy-inch LED TV.

“Oh, you are so fucked, dude,” Phillip laughed as she continued to slam the stick into the screen.

“How dare you!” she screamed as she turned, the stick resting at her side. “How do you forget that today was the day we find out what the baby is! Oh, I know how! Because you are always playing these useless fucking games and you don’t give two shits about this baby or me!” Before he could even move, she swung and slammed the stick into his Xbox console. Erik took in a sharp breath as she continued swinging annihilating his poor game machine. When she was through, Piper was breathless as she turned to him and screamed, “You promised me!” Her body began to shake as tears poured down her face.

“Piper, I’m sorry—”

“I don’t want your apology! Because of you, I still don’t know what my child is because I fucking promised our child that I wouldn’t know unless you were there! I promised myself, and also you. I said I wouldn’t do it because I kept things to myself for so long!” she yelled, and it felt like she was jabbing him in the heart with knives. He didn’t know what to say. He wanted to take her in his arms, hold her, kiss her angry mouth, and apologize but he knew there was no touching or even trying to talk to her right now. “So thank you! Thank you for ruining my fucking day and hell, the rest of my pregnancy because the ultrasound techs are fully booked for the next three months, which means I can’t find out what I am having until the baby is born! I wonder if you’ll be there for that, or maybe you’ll fucking forget!”

She threw the stick down, knocking over an end table as she stomped through the house and toward the back door.

“Piper!”

“No!” she said, whirling around and pointing her finger in his face. “No! You have broken my heart, Erik, for the second time, and you get to say nothing else to me!”

Her eyes were wide, tears pooling in them before they fell in heaps. She turned to walk out of the house, slamming the door behind her. Erik never meant to hurt her, and when he looked around the house, he was in complete shock at all the destruction she had caused. The biggest blow was the one she did to his heart. He had never felt like such a piece of shit since he left his father’s abusive home.

“You can promise a fetus things?”

Erik looked down at Phillip and was about to yell at him when he saw he was wearing his hockey helmet. “Why are you wearing that?”

“Dude, I gotta protect my head. She was swinging that stick harder than Shea does, I swear.”

Any other time, Erik would have laughed, but right then he shook his head and dropped down on the couch. “Man, I fucked up.”

“Uh, yeah. She is pissed.”

“Pissed is not the word for what she is.”

Shaking his head, he buried his face in his hands as he took in a deep breath. She was right. How did he forget? She had reminded him yesterday! Erik’s heart hammered against his ribs. Usually he knew what to do to fix things, but with her, he didn’t know and she was pissed. Pissed enough to break his TV and game system and probably his neck if she wanted to.

God, he was an idiot.

“Yeah, I’m not really sure how you are going to fix this,” Phillip muttered.

“I’m not, either.”

But he knew he had to try.

Because Piper mattered.

Chapter 13

The next morning Erik stood at the lakeshore behind Piper’s house letting the water run up his ankles, his mind completely on her. They hadn’t talked much since yesterday, after she annihilated his toys. He still could not believe he missed the appointment—God, he was an idiot. He was losing his mind worrying about her. The feelings he was having were scaring the hell out of him. But he had no control over them. When it came to Piper, nothing made sense and he was starting to accept that.

Running his hand down his face, he took in a deep breath and reached in his pocket for his phone. Looking down at the display he saw he had no missed calls, no text messages or voice mails. He didn’t even have a Facebook notification, which was so pathetic. Just then the phone lit up with Jakob’s ugly mug, but before he could answer it, Erik jumped in surprise when a hand came down on his shoulder. Looking behind him, a smile came over his face when he saw it was his brother. “Hey, bro, what’s with the phone call, warning me you’re in the vicinity?” he said as Jakob came to stand beside him, his arms folded across his chest.

“Nah, just wanted to make you jump. Why are you standing out here alone?”

Erik let out a breath. “Thinking.”

“About?”

“Piper,” Erik said honestly, with a sideways glance at Jakob.

Jakob nodded as he looked down at the ground.

“They talked yesterday. Harper said that you guys missed the appointment to find out what you’re having.”

Erik nodded. “I forgot.”

“Oh God. Are you stupid?”

“Yeah, basically,” Erik answered with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Harper didn’t tell me that. She just said that you guys are waiting until the baby is born.”

Erik shook his head, looking over at his big brother. “Nah, man, I fucked up. I missed the appointment and now the office is booked until after the baby comes. I even tried to get us another appointment at another office but no luck.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah, I suck.”

“Yeah, you do. Was she mad?”

Erik laughed as he nodded. “She broke my TV and Xbox and now won’t talk to me.”

Jakob shook his head. “I don’t blame her.”

Erik dropped his head at the sound of disappointment in Jakob’s voice. It was bad enough that he felt like a jackass for what happened, but it didn’t help to hear Jakob’s disapproval as well.

Clearing his throat, he asked, “How would you fix it?” Jakob grunted, causing Erik to look over at him. “What?”

“Nothing. It’s just so weird to see you like this. I never thought I’d see the day when you’d care if a woman was mad at you or not. It’s weird.”

Erik looked away.

“I get that but are you going to help me?”

“So this isn’t a sham then, is it? You really care for her. Because honestly, up until now I thought you were full of shit.”

Erik looked straight into his brother’s eyes and for the first time since marrying Piper, he didn’t lie when he said, “I do.”

“Okay,” Jakob said with a smirk. “I won’t say anything else about it then. I’m sorry I doubted you.”

“It’s fine; now help me.”

Jakob thought for a moment and then clapped his hands together, turning to Erik with a huge grin on his face.

“When Harper was pregnant with Ally, we had gone to the regular ultrasound at the doctor’s office, but Harper wanted those cool 4D ones, so we called around and everything locally was booked, so we called places in Clarksville. I bet Piper would like to go there since it is close to her parents’ house; you could kill two birds with one stone as the saying goes. The place is literally across the highway from Blake and Rowan’s.”

Erik nodded as he thought. That was the perfect solution. Why didn’t he think of that? Though he had no clue what 4D was, he was pretty sure it was like an ultrasound, and well he had to give himself points for even trying to reschedule that. With hope, he asked, “Do you have the number?”

“I do!” Jakob exclaimed, pulling out his phone. Erik shook his head at his overly excited brother as Jakob read him the phone number. Erik called them right there and soon he was on the line with the receptionist. Luckily they had a cancellation the next day and were able to give them an appointment. Erik booked it, getting the biggest 4D package imaginable so that Piper would have all the tests they offered. Not only was he sure that it would make Piper happy; he was excited to know what they were having, too.

“Booked,” he said with a grin.

* * *

Later that day, Erik found Piper standing out by the lakeshore. She had spent most of her time in her room, obviously not wanting to talk to him, or be near him for that matter. This was the perfect time to tell her about the 4D ultrasound. He hated when she was mad at him, and he knew he had to fix it. Not just for himself, but for them and for the baby.

Shit, when did he start caring about more than just himself?

Erik started down the hill to where she stood. She was wearing her bright blue bikini, the one he loved because it made not only her ass look great, but her tits, too. She was so beautiful, her hair blowing in the breeze, but when he got closer, he saw that she was still crying.

Standing beside her he gathered his courage and said, “Can I ask you something?”

She wouldn’t look at him. She only nodded, so he took in a deep breath and asked, “Are you still mad at me?”

She didn’t answer him for what seemed like eternity, but then she looked over at him. Her blue eyes locked on his as a lone tear escaped and ran down her beautiful face. He reached over, slowly wiping the tear away with his thumb and was surprised when she didn’t flinch or try to move away.

“I want to be, but I’m not. I’m more hurt than anything. You knew how much I wanted to know the baby’s gender.”

“I know, Piper, and I’m so sorry. I couldn’t believe that I forgot about it, either.”

She looked out at the lake again. He didn’t want to lose this moment. This was the first opportunity he had all day to tell her.

He pulled up the package he had purchased for her on his phone. He handed it to her, praying to God she didn’t drop it in the lake, and watched as she read the receipt. When her eyes went wide, he smiled. She glanced up at him, her mouth parted as tears gathering in her eyes. But this time he was sure they were happy tears.

“You made us an appointment for a 4D ultrasound?”

“I did,” Erik said. “Jakob helped me out a little.”

“Oh my God,” she said, glancing back down at the phone. “Why didn’t I think of doing this?”

Erik suggested, “Because you were too busy chopping my TV to bits?”

Her smile grew and then suddenly she threw her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly as her legs came up wrapping around his waist. Of course, he was hard within seconds as he held her wet body against his, but he controlled himself, hugging her back. When she pulled away, her face was happily looking down at him. If he tilted her just a bit, he could kiss her, and she would be able to feel his arousal. He could feel her heart hammering in her chest as her eyes deepened in color. His hands rested at the middle of her back, but when she ran her tongue along her lips, his hands tightened, squeezing her as he tried to not kiss her. Everything was already so confusing between them; adding sex in the mix wasn’t going to help anything.

“Thank you,” she whispered. He wanted to smash his lips to hers, take over her body with his own, but before he could even move, talk, or breathe, she screamed, “Shit!”

“What?” he asked as she wiggled out of his arms and moved behind him. He turned to find her bending down and fishing his phone out of the water.

“I dropped your phone. I’m so sorry.” she told him, as she tried to shake it dry. He wanted to be mad, he wanted to shake her because she had ruined everything he owned—but when she looked up at him with worry, all he could do was smile.

“Ah, it’s no big deal,” he said, taking his soaked phone from her. “I’ll just add it to the list of things you have destroyed over the course of our marriage.”

And the list was as follows:

TV.

Xbox.

iPhone 5.

And, the walls around his heart.

Yup, Erik Titov was in trouble.

* * *

Erik was sitting on the couch when Piper came out to sit by him, her Kindle in one hand and a blanket in the other. She was wearing those naughty little black shorts and his old high school hockey shirt. He loved the way the shirt fit her, stretching over her belly and her swollen breasts. His hands shook from the mere need to touch her. Slouched, and leaning back on the couch, he had been setting up the new iPhone and lost his grip on it as it hit him in the face.

“Ah!” he yelped, picking up the phone, rubbing his nose.

“What?”

He looked over to see that she was now cuddled up with her Kindle on her blanketed knees.

“I smacked myself with my phone.”

She giggled. “Way to go, genius.”

“I’ve seen you do the same thing plenty of times,” he pointed out.

She stuck her tongue out at him, a playful grin on her face. “Leave me alone. I’m trying to read.”

Erik sat up and stretched his arms above his head. “I guess I gotta read, too, since someone destroyed my TV.”

“She had a good reason, I’m sure you remember,” Piper said as he went down the hall.

Falling back onto the couch with his book and reading glasses, he tucked his toes under her blanket. She drove him insane with the temperature in the house. Piper kept the house as cold as Siberia and then she would cover up with a blanket. How did that make sense?

Putting his glasses on, he opened his book just as Piper said, “I didn’t know you wore glasses.”

He looked up and shrugged his shoulders. “Only when I read.”

“Probably because you’ve messed up your eyes playing Xbox.”

He blinked a few times and then looked down at his book. “Whatever.”

Suddenly he looked up when she reached over, lifting his book to see what he was reading.

“Nuh-uh!”

Figuring she was balking at his reading Harry Potter, he said, “Don’t hate.”

Erik had been reading the Harry Potter series for the past year. Ever since he went over to hang out with Lucas and found himself fighting hippogriffs with Lucas’s son, Aiden, he had been hooked on the series.

“No! I said that because I’m reading the same book!” she said, holding up her Kindle to reveal Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince. “I love this book. It’s my favorite. I’ve read it like a hundred times!”

“Yeah, it’s pretty awesome. This is my first time.”

She smiled, moving closer to him and looking down at his book before doing something to her Kindle. She looked back up at him and grinned before looking back down at her Kindle. She was leaning against his leg, her knees pulled up to hold her Kindle, and then her sweet mouth began reading the book out loud. She was reading to him. Erik looked down as warmth filled him. He followed along, until the chapter was over and she glanced up at him. “Your turn.”

He smiled. “I used to do this with Cooper.”

“I did it with my dad, too.”

He saw her whole heart in her eyes as that beautiful kiss-me smile came across her lips.

“Hopefully, you’ll do it with the baby, too. It will be like a tradition.”

Erik couldn’t look away if he tried; his heart was in his throat as he held her gaze. He swallowed loudly and with a slow nod he said, “I’d love to do that.”

“Good,” she said, flashing him a bright smile. “Now your turn.”

Erik couldn’t take his eyes off her. She glanced up at him expectantly, and he started to read the next chapter. They spent the whole night reading to each other, and Erik knew then there was no other place he’d rather be.

Chapter 14

“Ready?”

Piper nodded quickly. “So excited.”

She could not believe Erik did this for her.

“Me, too,” Erik said as a cute blonde came toward them with a bright happy smile on her face.

“Welcome! Do y’all have an appointment?”

Erik nodded. “Yes, for Piper Titov.”

Man, Piper loved that name.

“Yes, I have you down for twelve. Y’all are a tad bit early, so take a look around while we get everything ready.”

“Thank you,” he said and then he turned to look at Piper. “Let’s sit down?”

“Sure.” She sat down, crossed her legs, and relaxed, taking out her phone to check on her Facebook and other social media as they waited. Erik was doing the same, but he looked calm, cool, and collected while she felt crazed. What if they did the ultrasound and the baby grew eight legs like Mrs. Octopus? What if it wasn’t breathing, or had another baby coming out of its belly? What if her wish to have a dog was true and the baby had a tail? Okay, it was all really silly, but she was beginning to worry. What if the baby was not normal?

She didn’t realize she was bouncing her knee until Erik’s hand rested on it.

“Your leg is doing crazy things.”

A smile pulled at her lips as she said, “What if there is something wrong?”

“That won’t happen.”

“We don’t know that!” she squealed, then quickly covered her mouth.

“For the love of God, Piper, you are making me nervous,” Erik said, shaking his head and picking up a parenting magazine. “Everything will be fine.”

Piper nodded slowly. He was right—she was freaking out for no damn reason. The doctor already said the baby was healthy; the only reason they were there was to find out if the baby was a boy or girl, and to see its little baby face. Everything was going to be okay.

Piper looked over and saw a flyer for Lamaze classes. Picking it up, she said, “Oh, I gotta sign up for this; remind me to do that before we leave.”

Erik looked over and calmly took the flyer from her.

“Lamaze? What is that?”

“Breathing classes, so that you don’t have a heart attack during the birth.”

Erik nodded. “Okay, cool.”

She wanted to ask if he would go with her but she was afraid that would scare him or he would say no, so she tucked the flyer in her purse. She would ask Reese to go. Looking down at her phone, she let out a long breath as she decided if she wanted to text Reese or not. Maybe she should try to get Erik to go with her.

“Make sure to do the Wednesday class. I don’t have training camp on Wednesdays, so I can go.”

Piper looked up quickly to find him looking through a magazine as if he hadn’t just made her the happiest pregnant girl in the world. Tears sprang to her eyes as she watched his beautiful profile. She wanted to kiss him and tell him she was going to love him forever, but instead she said, “Really?”

“Yeah, I want to be there. I might need to know that stuff,” he said, glancing over at her. When he locked eyes with hers, he said, “What? Did you think I would miss it?”

“I didn’t think you’d want to go.”

“Oh, well, I’m going. That’s intense stuff. I don’t want you to die. Listen, Piper, I know you won’t believe me but I had every intention to be at the first ultrasound appointment. I just totally forgot until me and Phillip got talking—seriously, you’ve got to know I wanted to be part of this since then.”

She was going to devour him in the middle of the clinic. He gave her a weird look and was about to say something but she interrupted him by leaning toward him, placing her lips to the side of his mouth. He took in a sharp breath as she closed her eyes tight, her lips lingering against his hot lips. Piper opened her eyes slowly when she felt his hand on her cheek. She pulled away to see that his face was full of confusion and tenderness as his eyes searched hers.

Moving his thumb along her cheek, he caught some of her tears as he asked, “Why are you crying?”

“Because you are making me very happy right now,” she said without thinking.

“Piper,” he said slowly, but she shook her head.

“No, you are, thank you. I wouldn’t want anyone there but you.”

“It’s just a Lamaze class.”

She shook her head. “It’s really more than that.”

They shared another long, heated look until Erik looked away, taking in a deep breath. She felt like he was about to say something but before he could they were being called in for the test. Erik dropped his hand from her face before standing up. Piper did the same and they followed the nurse into the imaging room.

“Go ahead and lie down; get comfy. Rachel, your tech, will be in soon.”

“Thank you,” Piper said, climbing up on the table.

Erik sat in the chair beside her and crossed his leg over his knee. Piper leaned back and took in a deep breath as she tapped her fingers against her belly.

“Calm down,” Erik said. “You are making me nervous.”

Piper glanced over at him and smiled. “I’m so ready for this; thank you again for thinking of this—I didn’t even think of it. Well, even if I did I probably wouldn’t have considered it because of the expense.”

“You’re welcome but I wanted this, too,” he said with a nod as he looked down at where her hands rested on her belly, fiddling with her wedding band. “You move your ring around a lot. I see you doing it when you draw.”

Piper nodded. “Yeah, it’s become a habit.”

“Do you like that ring?”

Piper held her hand up, looking at the little diamond-encrusted wedding ring as she nodded. “It’s beautiful.”

“It’s simple.”

She nodded. “I love that it is simple. I don’t need flashy things.”

“Maybe you could give it to the baby when it grows up. That would be nice, don’t you think?” he asked, causing the grin that sat on Piper’s face to falter.

“What?”

“So they have something from our marriage. I think they would like that. It’s been a good marriage. We’ll leave on good terms.”

Fucking asshole!

Piper sat up on her elbows, giving him a dirty look. “Why are you doing that?”

“Doing what?”

“Putting up fucking walls. I say you make me happy and all of sudden you need to remind me of your leaving? Do you think I don’t know that and think of it every day? Just stop; it’s annoying.”

Erik glared as he leaned against his knees. “You think you got me figured out, don’t you?”

“I do and I don’t like that part of you! There is good in you, so stop trying to hide it.”

“You don’t know what you are talking about,” he muttered as he sat back, crossing his arms.

“I don’t?”

“Hush, the tech will be here soon and I don’t want her to see us arguing.”

“ ’Cause you know I’m right; you know that you are a good person and your biggest fear is that no one will love you back.”

Erik shot up out of the chair, his hands out in front of him as he pinned her with a look. “Where the hell did you get that from? Because it is ridiculous; you’re ridiculous.”

“Because I get you, the same way you get me. I don’t understand why you fight this. We have been happy the last couple of days. Why fight that?”

“Because it is not right. This is fake, this is going to end, I don’t want to lead you on.”

She wanted to scream.

“I don’t understand how it is leading me on when everything you do is from your heart, even if you don’t want it to be. May I remind you we are here getting these state-of-the-art images because of you, because you cared enough to do this for me, for us.”

The door opened and in came their ultrasound tech. She may have said something but Piper was furious. How dare he? He knew what he was doing and she hated the fact that with all that had passed between them he was now putting up his walls again. He frustrated the living shit out of her and she wanted to wring his neck, but first she needed to know what their baby was.

Then they could have it out with each other.

The tech, Rachel, explained to them what was about to happen. Neither Piper nor Erik had any questions so Piper leaned back and took a deep breath in as Rachel lifted her shirt up. Looking down Piper swore she had gotten bigger. Everything was changing so quickly, and the truth was that it scared her to the core. She had thought things were changing between her and Erik, but it seemed that even if they were, Erik wasn’t going to let it happen. He wasn’t going to be there after the baby was born. He was going to leave her, and it was going to hurt.

Closing her eyes, she took in a sharp breath as Rachel put some warm gel on her belly. Suddenly she wanted to stop this; she wanted to run to the nearest bathroom and just cry. She knew Erik cared, she had seen and felt his concern for her, so why did he continue to push her away? What was he hiding? She shouldn’t allow him to ruin the most exciting time in her life; finding out the gender of her child was more important than Erik’s indecisiveness. It’s just that he confused her. Sometimes he could be the biggest ass in the world and other times he could do something so considerate it was shocking, and it wasn’t when they were play-acting for the family, either. There was something more to his actions and dammit, she would find out what it was … after she found out her baby’s sex.

When she felt a warm hand go into hers, she opened her eyes to find him looking at her. He bit down on his lip before letting out a long breath.

Moving in close to her, his nose tickled her cheek as he whispered, “Don’t let what happened ruin this. We’ve been waiting for this for a while, so come on, don’t be mad at me.”

He pulled back and squeezed her hand, totally confusing her. She just didn’t get it. Why say those things, why try, if he had one foot out the damn door? He was by far the most confusing man on this earth, and that said a lot because Piper had had her share of confusing men way before him. She knew he was right, though, so she nodded and turned her head to look at the screen.

When she saw what she was sure was her baby, tears clouded her eyes. As the probe moved around her belly, they saw different angles of their child. It seemed to have all four limbs and one head, thankfully. Maybe some hair, too, from what Rachel said. It looked normal, perfect.

“We are finding out what we are having, right?” Rachel asked.

Piper nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

Rachel smiled as she moved the probe and paused so they could see what was projected on the screen. Piper found it hard to breathe as she had waited forever for this moment, and here she was. Erik’s hand in hers, their baby on the screen, his legs wide open for the world to see. Tears rushed down Piper’s face as her heart started to beat harder than a drum.

“I think that speaks for itself,” Rachel said, laughing.

Piper smiled as she turned her head to look at Erik. His brow was to his hairline and he looked confused as he looked over at her.

“What is it? Is that the baby’s leg or something?”

Piper rolled her eyes as she squeezed his hand.

“It’s our boy’s penis.”

* * *

A boy?

Taking in shuddering breaths, Erik looked at the screen and then at Piper’s belly before glancing back at the screen where his son sat with his legs apart. He started to get that itchy feeling in his eyes and he refused to identify it; he just kept staring at his son. Looking back at Piper, seeing her beautiful flushed face as her eyes dripped with tears, he felt like his chest was opening and everything was falling out.

A boy, their boy.

“A boy.”

“A boy!” Rachel repeated, “A big boy, too. He’s got some girth to him. How far along are you?”

“Twenty-eight weeks, tomorrow,” Piper answered as Erik’s chest shook with the pounding of his head.

“He’s a tad bit bigger than that, but he is healthy and beautiful; look at those cheeks.”

Erik did and smiled when he realized that they were Piper’s cheeks. “He has your cheeks.”

“And your nose,” she pointed out with a grin, “He’s perfect. God, that sounds awesome to call him a he. I’ve been calling him an it for, like, ever!”

Him. He. Boy.

Erik was having a son.

* * *

The whole way back to Sweetbriar, Piper was on the phone calling and texting everyone while Erik drove in silence. He couldn’t believe it. He was having a boy. A little guy that would be rough and tough, who would want to play hockey and grow up to be just like Erik. For some reason, Erik had convinced himself that the baby would be a girl, but it wasn’t. He was a boy, his boy. He was just so damn happy, and worried, too, that he might turn out like his father.

Jasha was a horrible father, the meanest asshole in the world, and he left Erik with deep scars, physically and mentally. How was he supposed to be there and show his son how to be a good man when he didn’t know how to be one? It didn’t matter what anyone else thought he was, because he knew. Erik knew what he was, and no matter how much he wanted to believe Piper, he couldn’t. He was going to fuck up, just like Jasha had.

When his phone rang, Erik dug it out of his pocket to see that it was Cooper. Jakob must have called him, and guilt filled Erik when he thought that he should have been the one to call him once they left the clinic. Hitting the answer button, Erik said, “Hey, Dad.”

“Hey, buddy! A boy!”

Erik smiled and repeated, “A boy.”

“This is great; we’ll teach him to play once he’s old enough to skate, and don’t worry I’ll go with Piper to the hockey games so that the baby is taught how to play by someone that knows the game. No offense to Piper, she is beautiful but I doubt she knows a lick about hockey. Man, this is great, Erik, really great. You know we have a special place in our hearts for boys.”

Erik felt like his chest was closing in. This man loved two kids that weren’t even his and Erik was scared he could never love a child that was his. With a heavy heart, Erik muttered, “Yeah.”

Cooper paused and then cleared his throat. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Erik lied, but he knew Cooper didn’t believe him.

“Don’t lie to me, son. I’m here, remember? Is it because Piper is there?”

“Sure,” Erik muttered. “I’m just freaking out a little.”

Erik listened as Cooper took in a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “Your mom was going to tell you this, but I’m going to save you the conversation with her and just tell you that we’ll be in Nashville tomorrow. We want to come stay with you guys for two days and then with Jakob. I think you need me, Erik, so I am going to be there.”

Erik didn’t say anything as his eyes started to do that stupid itching thing again. It was starting to get on his nerves and he blamed Piper for it. It was her fault he was turning into a pansy. His dad was right, though, he did need him. Clearing his throat, he said, “Yeah, that would be great.”

“Awesome. We’ll see you tomorrow.”

Erik agreed to text them Piper’s address and then said bye before hanging up the phone. Piper was playing on her phone as she grinned from ear to ear. She was so happy, and if he allowed himself to be, he could be, too, but he was so scared. How does someone love someone when he didn’t grow up with love? A child needed those core values and Erik didn’t know those until later in life. Man, he was so fucked.

“Did I hear that your parents are coming in tomorrow? That’s short notice.”

Erik nodded. “Yeah, they want to see us.”

“That’s nice. We’ll need to get the house ready.”

“Yeah.”

“You’re being quiet,” she suddenly said as she glanced over at him. He looked away, out at the road as he drove faster down the interstate. “Are you not happy that our baby is a boy?”

He shook his head. “I just want him to be healthy. Him being a boy is just a bonus.”

He could sense her grinning but he didn’t look over as he let out the breath he was holding.

“You’ll be a great dad, Erik.”

Erik blinked that itching feeling out of his eyes. “How do you know that?”

“Because like I said earlier, you are a good man.”

“I come from shit, Piper. You don’t know the half of it.”

“No, you come from two people who taught you how to love after all the hate you went through. Erik, pull over,” she said quickly.

He shook his head. “No.”

“You can’t drive when you’re crying; that is not safe.”

He slammed his fist into the steering wheel, causing her to jump. “I do not cry, Piper.”

He closed his eyes for a just a moment and then opened them again, his vision clear enough to keep driving. He was only ten minutes from Sweetbriar. He’d drop her off and then go somewhere. She was hitting too many sore spots; she was breaking through his walls and he couldn’t handle it. He needed them to stay up; he had too much to deal with as it was and the walls made him strong; they kept in his emotions and helped him survive. He’d built those walls the first time his dad beat the shit out of him; he was either three or five, whatever, and those walls helped him stay strong. He would never understand why his dad hated him but he didn’t need to understand to survive. Everyone he loved either didn’t love him back or left him. Hell, if your family is supposed to love you unconditionally and they don’t, then why the hell would someone who is not your family want to stay with you, let alone love you? Nope, he couldn’t deal with the thought of loving Piper and her leaving him.

“Erik, listen to me, I wouldn’t stick around and deal with your shit if I didn’t believe you were a good man. When I look at you, I see Cooper. I may not know Jasha, but I know Cooper and you are him made over, and our son will be like you and Cooper. I wouldn’t want to have a baby with anyone but you, and I am thankful that you were raised by such a great man. Everything is going to be okay.”

Erik shook his head, hating that she was so kind and had all the right words. He didn’t understand why she had to be so nice. Why wouldn’t she just leave him be, let him stew in his anger and hate himself? He wanted to be the man she spoke of but he wasn’t sure he had it in him to do it. He didn’t want to disappoint her; she had these expectations of him and he did not want to let her down.

He had pulled into their driveway, and instead of going in he said, “Why do you care, Piper? I’m still leaving.”

“That may very well happen, but I believe you’ll still be the best father, Erik. I think that when you care for someone, you are there for them like I’m here for you. I will always be here, even when you leave.”

“Why?” he asked, looking over at her. “Why don’t you hate me? Why don’t you see who I really am?”

Piper shrugged as she smiled. “I do see who you are, Erik, and believe me, I could never hate you. I’ve tried and only fell harder for you.”

“Don’t fall, Piper. I’m not the guy for you,” he whispered.

“I don’t agree,” she whispered back.

“I’m only going to hurt you.”

Piper shook her head. “When I care for someone, they get all of me. I can’t hold back.” She gave him one last smile and then threw the door open, struggling to get her bulk out of the car. Without even a second thought, Erik hopped out of the car and rushed out to help her. When she reached for his hand, she said, “Would someone who isn’t a good man help his wife get out of the car? Think about that, Mr. Titov.”

She wrapped her arms around his waist and just held him. Her scent was intoxicating and he could feel her heart beat on his stomach as she moved her nose along the middle of his chest. Not able to fight it anymore, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close to him as he rested his head on hers. He could feel her stomach moving and he wanted to drop to his knees to hold his son in his hands but instead he held her.

“I’m here for you,” she whispered before moving out of his arms and walking past him to the house. Piper terrified him, and he really had no clue what he was going to do with her. All he did know was that his feelings for her were growing with each passing day. He enjoyed her spunkiness and her banter. He enjoyed her smiles and man, did he love her laugh. And as shitty as he’d been to her, she was still there—that in itself meant a lot.

But the fear he had that he would end up like his father was strong. Just like Jasha, Erik knew he’d give everything he had to Piper, and more than likely she’d see his worthlessness and leave, taking it all with her. Erik would put money on the fact that Jasha believed that Katria was there for him, too, and she left. Whenever his mom broke his father’s heart, Erik would take the brunt of his father’s anger and end up going to school with a part of him broken or beaten. That was the life he lived; that was the love he knew.

He couldn’t subject their child to that; he had to stay away from Piper.

He just had to.

Chapter 15

Piper had her arm around Erik’s waist and a grin on her face as they stood on the porch waving at Cooper and Alla. Erik’s arm hung loosely around her shoulders, and he had to fight everything inside of him not to hold her even tighter. After their tender moment yesterday, he found himself craving that feeling again. The whole night he lay, tossing and turning on the couch, wanting to run in there and tell her she was right, that he was an idiot and to please hold him.

He felt safe in her arms. And that bothered him because this was not real. He had to leave after the baby was born, but she was making it so damn difficult.

“Hey, guys!” Alla yelled as she jumped out of the car, waving widely at them. Erik smiled at the sight of her. His love ran deep for Alla—she was there for him even when he was fucking things up, just like someone else he knew, Erik thought, as he looked at the girl standing beside him.

When his dad stepped out of the car, he smiled and Erik actually felt a sense of calmness come over him. Cooper was a smart man and would help him sort through all the feelings he didn’t understand, feelings for his wife and baby boy.

“Hey!” Piper called out to his parents as they approached the steps to their porch.

“I’ve missed you so much!” Alla embraced Erik, giving him a smacking kiss and a tight hug.

“Jesus, Mom,” Erik said with a laugh, kissing her again. “I’ve missed you, too, but it hasn’t been that long since I saw you last.”

Cooper laughed, too, as he pulled Erik into his arms. “Any time away is too long in our opinion.” Erik closed his eyes as he hugged the man he loved and respected most in this world. Pulling back, Cooper asked, “Good?”

Erik shrugged as he smiled. “Eh, okay.”

“You’ll be good by the time we leave.”

Piper stood with her hair blowing in the wind and a bright smile on her face. The dress she wore was long, and she was gorgeous; Erik never got tired of looking at her. Piper giggled as Alla pulled her into her arms, too.

“My goodness, I think our grandson wants out!” Cooper laughed, embracing Piper.

“I have popped out a bit more since the last time you saw me. Wait till you see the ultrasound video! He’s beautiful. Oh my, he has my cheeks, Erik’s nose, he is just perfect!”

“We can’t wait. Come on, let’s get inside. It’s hot as Hades out here,” Alla gushed, hooking arms with Piper as they walked in the house. Cooper wrapped his arms around Erik’s shoulders and they followed behind the two women. Having the two people who knew him best with the person who was breaking down his walls was scary as hell.

* * *

“Oh my God, I just can’t wait to squeeze him and love him to pieces! Oh, Cooper, I want to go shopping!” Alla exclaimed as she held Piper in one arm and Erik in the other. Erik wanted to die of embarrassment from the way his mother was acting while watching the ultrasound video, but it felt good to be in her arms.

“Sure, Alla, we aren’t busy trying to move or anything.” Cooper laughed as he held some of the ultrasound photos in his hands.

“Oh, poo, you are ruining all of my fun,” Alla teased as she turned to Piper. “Don’t worry, we’ll go shopping together.”

Piper nodded. “I would love that, Alla.”

“Well, you are family, darling.”

Erik’s heart hurt when he saw the tears gathering in Piper’s eyes. She took in a deep breath and nodded again.

Erik had to look away. This was all becoming too real, too painful, and he was frightened.

You would have thought this was her first grandchild. His mom talked their ears off about baby stuff and her excitement about moving to Nashville to be close to all of her children.

With a shake of his head, Erik pulled out his phone to mess with as he listened to their background chatter, but soon stopped when Alla asked, “So, have you thought of a name?”

Erik looked over to see Piper with a small smile on her face. “We haven’t really discussed it, but I’d like his middle name to be Blake, after my dad.”

“Aw. That is perfect. You haven’t found any names you liked, though?” Alla asked them.

“Well, a few,” Piper said.

Erik looked over at her. “You have?”

She nodded. “Yeah.”

“Like what?” he found himself asking. He had been thinking so much about when he was leaving and how he was going to protect his son, along with trying to figure out ways to stop wanting Piper, that he hadn’t even thought of a name for the baby.

Piper grinned as she pulled out her phone. A few seconds went by and then she said, “Grayson?”

Erik shook his head, “No.”

“Bennett?”

“No.”

Alla giggled as Cooper shook his head.

“Jaxon! That’s cute!” she said reading from her phone.

“No.”

“It is cute,” Alla said, “Jaxon Blake, I like it.”

“I don’t,” Erik said with another shake of his head. “Keep going.”

Piper gave him a pouty look before saying, “Elijah?”

“No, I don’t like ‘Ja’ in names.”

Piper was really pouting now. “But I like Jason!”

“No.”

“Eriiiiiikkkkk,” she whined as Cooper’s laughter filled the room.

“No. Jason Blake? That’s stupid.”

“Blah,” she said. “What about Darcy?”

“Hell, Piper, let’s name him Voldemort while we’re at it! Real names here, real names.”

Piper giggled as Alla asked, “Who is Voldemort?”

“I have no clue,” Cooper answered as Piper said, “Fine.”

She spat off a few more as Erik shot them all down. At this point he figured she was getting mad, but instead of throwing her phone at him, she continued with her list of names while Alla and Cooper added in their commentary. Erik couldn’t believe it, but he was having a blast.

“Thatcher?”

Erik blanched as he threw his hands up in the air, “Thatcher? What the hell, Piper?!”

“What? It’s cute!” she protested with her hands on her hips.

“No, it is not. Thatcher sucks as a name. Come on, you are basically making our son a serial killer with that name: Thatcher the hatcher.”

Piper rolled her eyes as a giggle escaped her lips. “You’re dumb.”

“I’m smart! You’re crazy,” he said with a chuckle.

“What would you name him then?” she asked with a little sassy shake of her head. Erik shrugged his shoulders. “I have no freaking clue; that’s why I haven’t said anything.”

Piper puckered her lips and then nodded. “Fine, when you think of something, we will discuss it, but until then, his name will be Thatcher Blake.”

“Over my dead body!” he yelled to her quickly as she walked into the kitchen, giggling along the way. It made no sense how much he didn’t want to be anywhere but with his family, while at the same time, his body wanted to flee. These mixed emotions made no damn sense, and he was starting to think he needed some serious therapy.

“You know,” Alla said, drawing his attention to her, “when we were trying for a baby, before we were blessed with you and your brother, we had our names picked out, didn’t we, Cooper?”

Cooper smiled as he nodded. “Yeah, we didn’t even have a baby yet, but we had our names.”

Piper smiled as she leaned against the kitchen counter, listening to the ongoing conversation. The kitchen and living room were partially connected, so having conversation from room to room was easy to do; in fact, the whole house was designed like that except for the bedrooms. “What were they?” Piper inquired.

Alla shared a small haunted smile with Cooper before turning herself on the couch to look over at Piper. “If it was a girl, she would have been Victoria.”

“Oh, that is beautiful,” Piper exclaimed.

Alla nodded as she smiled back at Cooper. “We thought so. Cooper picked it out.” Piper shot him a grin as Alla went on. “And if it was a boy, he would have been Dimitri. I picked that one,” she said with a wink.

Erik smiled as Alla got off the couch and fell into Cooper’s lap, kissing him on the cheek. Her eyes were filled with the sadness of never being able to have a child of her own, but when she looked over at Erik, he knew that she was glad he was hers.

“You know, ‘Dimitri Blake’ sounds really good together,” Piper said softly. Everyone looked over at her as she approached the living room, cradling her belly. “Don’t you think so, Erik?”

Erik nodded as his eyes met hers. “It does.”

“Alla, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d love to use the name you chose for our son.”

Erik looked over at his mother to see that she was fighting back tears.

Alla put her hand on her heart as she got up, closing the distance between her and Piper to smother her in a hug. “I would like that very much,” she said.

Erik was about to go over to Alla and Piper but Cooper stopped him.

“Women stuff. Come take a walk with me.”

The two men left and walked in silence; the only noise was Stanley’s snorting as he tried to keep up with them. Poor guy needed to go on a diet, plus those short little legs weren’t made for speed, not that they were walking that fast.

It was nice outside, calm and quiet, still hot but bearable. Reaching the end of the dock, Cooper sat in one of the beach chairs as Erik did the same; he was both anxious and dreading his father’s talk.

Thinking back on the baby name they chose, Dimitri, he decided he really liked it, a lot. It was a good strong name.

Cooper looked out at the lake and smiled. “We tried for fifteen years to have a baby, before you came to us. The whole time Jakob lived with us while he was playing hockey, we loved him, but never as our son, because he wasn’t ours. Not yet at least.” Cooper paused before going on. “I remember how hard it was for Alla. She wanted a baby so bad, and so did I, but I was fine because I had her, and Jakob, too, but I hurt for her.”

Erik leaned against his knees with his elbow. He had never known any of this. He knew they had tried for a baby, but never for so long. “I would, too.”

“We were almost ready to adopt, but then Jakob came into our room at two thirty in the morning crying about you. You could imagine how we all felt, but Alla, she was ready. She left without even packing and next thing I knew, I had a son. That’s how she told me; she was coming home with our thirteen-year-old son.” Cooper glanced over at Erik and cupped his shoulder with a smile on his face. “We never tried to adopt again since that day. We didn’t need to since we had two boys who needed us, and we needed them.”

Erik nodded as he looked out at the lake. Those were rough, dark times and he hated to think back on them. The only good thing was that he was given two parents who ultimately loved him no matter what. “I tell you this not to upset you—I see the look on your face, son—but to help you realize how much the name Dimitri means to us. For fifteen years I hoped for Dimitri to be placed in my arms so I could love him for the rest of my life, and now, in what, three more months, he will be. As my grandson. That is a blessing, son, and let me tell you, I can’t wait.”

Erik nodded as his head dropped so that he could look down at his pup. Stanley was looking at him expectantly and Erik petted him as his father’s words sunk in. He didn’t realize how much it meant to them, and for some reason he had a feeling that Piper didn’t know, either.

“Erik, you’re not him, son. You know that, right?”

Erik shook his head as he scratched his neck. “Actually, I am thinking the opposite.”

“Why?”

He couldn’t look at his father as he shrugged his shoulders. “You don’t know what it was like, no one does. It was bad, and I am scared that the love you and Alla provided me won’t matter when I’m standing there looking down at my son.”

“It will.” Cooper tried to reassure him, but Erik shook his head.

“Dad, I don’t even love the baby. Shouldn’t I love him?”

Cooper’s hand rested on his shoulder as he said, “He isn’t here yet. It’s different for men; they don’t connect until the moment they hold their child.”

“But you loved me.”

Cooper chuckled. “Because I knew you, I held you after Katria had you; you were my nephew. But my love for you as my son didn’t come until that day out in the garage. When you called me a ‘no good son of a bitch’ and said that you hated me because I wouldn’t leave you alone.”

Erik shook his head as he chuckled at his stupidity. He was such a knucklehead back then; hell, he probably still was. “Why would you love some asshole kid when they said that to you?”

“Because you didn’t mean it. I saw it in your eyes. You were scared and sad. Do you remember what I said?”

Erik nodded, his chest constricting with the memory as he glanced over at his father. “ ‘Do you know who my best friend is?’ ”

“And what did you say?” Cooper asked.

Erik laughed. “ ‘Who the fuck cares?’ ”

He nodded. “And then I said ‘you are,’ didn’t I?”

Erik’s eyes itched as he thought back to that moment. Cooper had always been there, even when Erik didn’t want him to be and Erik did nothing but push him away. It took that moment for him to realize that Cooper wasn’t going anywhere. Sitting there on the dock, he realized that he was having the same problem with Piper.

“I then asked you who was your best friend and you said?” Cooper prompted.

Erik swallowed back his tears as he said, “ ‘I don’t have one.’ ”

“Yeah, but I reassured you that wasn’t true, that I was your best friend, right?”

“Right.”

“So why would you think that you are going to be anything like that vile man when you have me as your best friend? Do you think I would let that happen? Do you think your mom would?”

Erik closed his eyes. “No.”

“Good, so shake that feeling out; you know that will never happen.”

Cooper could put everything in perspective; he didn’t realize how much Erik needed him.

“Tell me what really is bothering you. Is it Piper?” he asked.

“I don’t know.”

“Okay, what are you thinking? Are you scared she’ll keep the kid away from you? I don’t think that, son. She’s a good girl, and with what she is naming the baby, I doubt she has any intention of keeping him from you when you leave.”

Erik glanced up, shocked by Cooper’s statement. “What?”

“Come on, I know that this isn’t a real marriage.”

“How?”

“Because I know you. I knew there had to be an ulterior motive. You wouldn’t just marry some girl because you knocked her up. That’s not you.”

“You’ve known?”

“Yeah, but I figured you knew what you were doing, and Piper is a good girl. I knew it wasn’t her doing, so what happened?”

Erik explained the situation with his job and with Elli. Afterward, Cooper nodded and said, “Okay, again, she is a good girl, she didn’t have to help you out, so I don’t know why you are all messed up in the head. You have a good situation. She is going to be a great mom and it will be an easy break.”

Erik found himself shaking his head. “I’m falling for her.”

Looking over at his father, he saw that Cooper was speechless. “Excuse me?” his father said.

“I don’t know what to do because I don’t want to be like Jasha, and he was the way he was because of Katria.”

Cooper ran his hands through his hair. “I’m sorry, I’m still stuck on the falling for Piper thing. You’ve never brought a girl home for us to meet, so this is something new for you. In the past, it always seemed as though you’ve kept your relationships at arm’s length. What makes Piper different?” Looking as if Erik had just said he was flying to the moon, Cooper said with a laugh, “So what you are saying is very confusing to me. What is it you are feeling?”

“I don’t understand my feelings, Dad. I don’t know what to do because I am worried that if I stay here with Piper I won’t leave after the baby is born and then I’ll turn out like him.”

Cooper shook his head. “First, Jasha was a sick man, as was your mother. They had no right to be with each other, or anyone else for that matter, and they never deserved their children. Fortunately, however, for Alla and I, we benefited from that. Know this, Erik: You are not that man or that woman.”

“Sometimes I want to leave this behind, but then at the same time, I also want to stay, and be with Piper and the baby—that was what Katria was like.”

“Maybe so, but for you it is your reaction to being terrified,” Cooper said. “You wanted to leave us, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, and you didn’t and look how it all worked out. If Piper has the ability to make you feel something more than lust for her, then I think she is a keeper. She is a great girl, beautiful to boot, so if you feel it, why fight it?”

“Because I don’t want to hurt her. I already hurt her when I left before, and what if I go on the road and cheat on her?”

“Do you think you would?”

Erik shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. Sometimes I think I would, but then she gives me that little smile of hers and I don’t want anyone else. Still, that is easy to say when I don’t have the temptation right there. You know?” Erik shook his head. “I watched Jasha love Katria so much that it ruined him and he took it out on me. What if I fall so hard for her and then she leaves me and Dimitri suffers because of it? How can I trust that Piper will always be there?”

“I trust Alla, completely, and she has never done anything to violate my trust.”

“I know, Dad, but I don’t know how to fully give myself to someone, and I am scared that I am going to hurt her, and Dad, it kills me to do that. She is such a good person, so sweet, and I feel like every day I stay here it gets harder for her. I think she loves me and I don’t know what to do. Do I try to love her back, trust her? Or do I run when our time is up? We both know it is coming, she says she understands that I am leaving, so what do I do?”

Cooper let out a long breath as he ran his fingers through his thick blond hair. “Oh, Erik, that’s a hard question.”

“I know, and I’ve been dealing with these feelings for the last couple weeks and with every day that passes I get more nervous. I thought about staying, trying to make it work, but I promised I’d never cheat on her and it has been easy because I don’t go anywhere without her, but preseason is coming and I’ll be traveling. What’s going to happen when I’m lying there lonely and wanting some female company?”

“You stay true to that person who is at home, Erik. You won’t cheat if you really love her.”

“That’s the thing: I don’t know if I want to love her. I don’t know if that is what’s in the cards for me. I never wanted this.”

“But you got it and now you need to be a man and make the right decision.”

Erik nodded. “But how do I know what that is? How do I completely trust someone who scares the living shit out of me? She makes me feel things I never even knew I could feel.”

Cooper shook his head. “I don’t know, son, and I’m sorry that I don’t have the answer you need.” He paused, taking Erik’s shoulder and squeezing it. “Only you know what your heart wants. I can’t tell you, Alla can’t, and neither can Piper. Only you can decide. Is she worth the risk? That is the question.”

And Erik didn’t know the answer.

* * *

Piper stood by the back door watching Cooper and Erik on the dock. Placing her hand on Dimitri, she smiled. Man, she loved that name and she was so thankful that Alla and Cooper suggested it. Even though she prayed Erik wouldn’t leave, she knew he was still leaning that way, despite the fact that she knew he was feeling something for her. He was a hard man to love but she wasn’t giving up.

“They are very close.”

Piper looked over to see Alla standing next to her. “I love that they are. Cooper is an amazing man.”

Alla smiled. “That he is, and so is Erik, when he isn’t being a punk.”

Piper nodded. “That is very true.”

Alla reached over, taking Piper’s hand in hers. “Take care of him, Piper, he hasn’t had it easy.”

“I will.”

“He’ll pull away, he’ll probably hurt you, but he is a good man, with a big heart; he just needs the right person to love him. I believe that’s you, honey.”

Piper’s heart rate sped up as she gasped for breath. How did Alla know that was what she needed to hear? How did she know that she needed that reassurance?

She squeezed Alla’s hand as she declared, “I love him, with all my heart, and I always will.”

Alla nodded. “I know you will and I hope that he sticks around long enough to realize it.”

“Me too,” Piper whispered as she looked down at her belly. “He’s going to be a great dad.”

“Yes, the best.”

“He is worried,” Piper said. “Afraid he’ll be like Jasha and his wife.”

“I’ve been reassuring him since he came to me, Piper. He was truly hurt by those people. I miss the woman who was my sister, but Jasha poisoned her. When they got involved in drugs, everything went to hell and the kids suffered. Jakob got out before it got too bad but Erik, my poor baby, I could kill that man ten times over for the things he did. We tried to get custody of them both, but Jasha would have none of that. It was a terrible time.”

Piper could see the hurt in Alla’s eyes and she knew it was wrong for her to push, but she couldn’t help it. She wanted to know what had happened, what Erik had gone through.

“Erik doesn’t talk about it much.”

“Would you when you were brutally beaten by a man you call your father and then watched as he killed your mother and then himself? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to sound bitter but old wounds are slow to heal and I know Erik still feels the pain. He’s never thought he was good enough for anyone, which is ridiculous. We tried therapy for him but he was angry about going and if someone is not open to that type of treatment there is no benefit from it.”

Piper’s chest seized as pain ripped through her. She covered her mouth, a cry escaping her lips as she stayed in Alla’s painful gaze.

“I just wish there was something I could do,” she whispered.

Alla nodded, moving her hand to catch the tears that escaped from Piper’s eyes.

“I believe you can. Just love him, Piper. It was a horrible time for Erik. When I got to the police station he was sitting in a chair, his head between his knees while he just cried. He wouldn’t even look at me, or talk. Jakob was the only one who was able to get him to talk and soon Cooper could also. He warmed up to me last, but now he is my big baby, and I will never let him go,” Alla said, ending her story with a smile. “Piper, I really think you are what he needs.”

Wiping her tears away Piper said, “I wish he saw that. I don’t know if we will be together forever, Alla, but I can promise you that I will never love anyone the way I love him. When I have this baby, if for some reason we are not together, I promise I will never keep Dimitri from you and Cooper. Y’all will always be part of my family, part of my heart.”

She meant every word that left her lips and she needed Alla to believe her and to know that she intended to keep her promises.

“Oh, Piper, I just love you and I know nothing will ever happen to break you two apart. Your love will keep you two together. He’ll learn how to love you the way you love him; just give him time.”

“I plan on it and I promise, Alla, I’ll always be here for him.”

* * *

Piper was lying in bed with her Kindle when Erik entered the room. He didn’t look at her as he made his way to the bathroom. It was hard to imagine what he must have gone through. She heard the shower turn on and decided to finish the Oregon Trail game she had started to play before she went to sleep.

Her heart was beating a little faster than normal from the anticipation of sharing a bed with Erik. They hadn’t been in a bed together since the night they got pregnant, and it made her nervous to think of having his glorious body next to hers. She knew he wasn’t looking forward to this and had even offered to sleep on the floor, which was crazy since they were hardwood and that couldn’t be comfortable. She convinced him that it wasn’t a big deal, which was a complete lie.

Trying to concentrate on her game, she listened as he moved around the bathroom, getting ready for bed. When the door opened and he came out in a pair of gym shorts, it took everything out of her not to jump him. The tattoos on his body tantalized her, and when he pulled the blanket back to crawl into bed beside her, instead of scooting over, she scooted toward him.

He lay back onto the bed and let out a groan as his skin touched hers. “God, this bed is like butter.”

Piper smiled as she nodded. “It is really comfortable.”

“Yeah, it is.”

She didn’t want the conversation to end, so she said, “It was a good day.”

He nodded. “My parents are crazy.”

“I love them.”

“And they love you. Thank you for naming the baby Dimitri; that really means a lot to my parents. You didn’t have to do that.”

“Do you not like it? Dimitri Blake Titov. I think it is amazing,” Piper said with a worried look on her face, just now realizing she didn’t even make sure he liked it. It was his decision, too.

“Oh, I love the name, Piper, it’s perfect. I’m just saying that you didn’t have to do that for my parents.”

“When you love someone, you do everything you can to make them happy.”

Erik paused, running his tongue along his lips as he looked deep into her eyes. With a nod, he turned to his side, giving her his back as he sank deeper into the bed to go to sleep. Disappointment filled her as she watched the rise and fall of his back.

“Are we not going to read tonight?” she found herself asking.

He shook his head. “Not tonight.”

Piper didn’t agree; they were going to finish what they started. She opened their book on her Kindle and started to read out loud. Halfway through the chapter, to her delight, Erik turned on his back looking over at her as she finished the chapter. He reluctantly grabbed the Kindle and started to read the next chapter, his low voice making the hairs on her body stand as his words washed over her. She loved these moments with him, and sharing a bed with him while they did read made her fall even deeper in love with him. With a smile on her face, she cuddled into his shoulder and closed her eyes.

He was coming around. She just knew it.

Chapter 16

Erik wasn’t sure how much more he could take.

He didn’t know what he was going to do, but he knew he wasn’t going to be able to resist her much longer. Last night, being next to her, in her bed, just about killed him.

He loved feeling her sweet little body against his. Her legs were soft and warm as they tangled around his, and when she pressed that fine ass against his crotch, it took every ounce of willpower not to pull his pants down and slide his cock inside her.

Fuck, he wanted her.

The whole night, his dick was pitching a tent while he watched her sleep. He knew it had been a bad idea to climb into bed with her. He’d been awake most of the night ready to pound into her and go at it for hours.

Erik rarely ever had a girl stay with him overnight. He was usually pointing to the door ready for them to leave after a long night of screwing. But that wasn’t the case this morning, no, he had scooted closer, his hands itching to hold her as she lightly snored. It was insane the things she was making him want, and they made him nervous. Instead of wanting to keep his walls up, he wanted to knock them down and let her in.

Erik thought this weekend was going to be hard, having to play husband in front of his parents, but it was easier than he thought. It was easy to act like Piper was the center of his world and to touch her with no reason but to touch her. He enjoyed it, and in a way, he craved it. He craved her. She was such a goofball, and he loved her laugh. She was amazing and everything about her made his dick harden.

The line between love and their fake, sham marriage was getting confusing. Cooper said to follow his heart, but Erik couldn’t help but think that maybe he should listen to the voice inside his head telling him to run.

Erik had no clue what to do, but at that moment he wasn’t ready to let her leave his side. He didn’t understand the effect she had on him and he was starting to think he never would. He was beginning not to care, either. He needed her, and after sleeping next to her hot little body, there was no denying that.

He had been sitting with Piper in her neighbor’s hammock at their annual Fourth of July celebration. Erik watched her now as she laughed and talked with her neighbors. She looked beautiful today in her short dress, giving him a teasing view of her exceedingly luscious thighs.

Hoping no one noticed his hard-on, he hopped out of the hammock and hurried across the yard to join Piper in her conversation. When he reached his mom, wife, and his new neighbor, Mrs. Anna, he found himself wrapping his arm around Piper’s shoulders, bringing her in close to him as his mom said, “Anna and I were talking about a baby shower!”

Piper smiled up at Erik before looking over at Alla. “Oh?”

“Yes! We should do one when we move here, beginning of September. What do you think?” Alla asked.

“I’ll make all the food and Alla wants to do the decorations,” Anna said with a loving smile. Erik hadn’t really gotten to know his neighbors, the Browns, but he was finding them to be really good people.

“I’ll call Rowan and see what she wants to do. Maybe we can have it at her house,” Alla responded, causing Erik to roll his eyes. His mom was a nut about this kind of stuff. “Sure,” Piper said with a nod. “It sounds great.”

“I just can’t wait to get my hands on your little Dimitri. Alla showed me all the ultrasound pictures; he looks like a doll,” Anna said, then added, “I bet he will be handsome just like his daddy.”

Erik’s cheeks burned as Piper smiled up at him. “Let’s hope so.”

Alla giggled in delight and turned to Erik. “Erik, honey, can you go find your father for me?”

Erik wanted to say no, but being a good son, he said, “Sure.”

He turned to leave but then stopped, turning to take Piper’s hand in his. He didn’t know what he was doing, but he wasn’t ready to be apart from her yet. “Come with me?”

Piper’s lips curved into a grin as she nodded. “Of course.”

He took her hand, placing it on his chest as he started to walk through the yard to find his dad. He felt her smiling at him, and when he glanced down, his assumptions were right.

“What?”

“Laying it on thick again, aren’t you? It’s like you’re a sweet southern gentlemen, taking your southern belle for a walk through the countryside. This would be considered our first date, you know.”

Erik laughed, masking that he was upset with the fact that she thought he was acting. Hadn’t she realized that he wasn’t acting a lot of the time they were around each other? He wasn’t sure if he wanted her to realize it, and when he really thought about it, maybe it was good to play along, let her believe it was all a ruse. But did that mean it was a ruse on her part, too?

No, it couldn’t be.

Looking down into her sparkling blue eyes, he said, “Would I get laid on this so-called first date?”

Piper giggled as she shook her head. “I doubt it. It would take more than a walk to get me naked.”

“How about my fattest cow?”

Her snicker sent chills up his spine. “Now we’re talking.”

“Or maybe a big piece of Oreo pie,” he said with a grin.

With a hand on her heart and a bright smile on her face, she cooed, “A man after my heart.”

Erik laughed before pulling her closer to whisper in her ear, “Or maybe a man after what’s underneath that skirt.”

Piper laughed, her eyes bright with excitement. “Eh, this might be true, but at least I’ll have Oreo pie and then a cow to get milk from.”

“I doubt you would want that stuff once I got ahold of you,” he found himself saying. He glanced down to see that her eyes were darker, and her chest was rising and falling quickly.

“I don’t know, I love Oreos and milk.”

Erik leaned closer, his nose almost touching hers as he whispered, “I could make you forget about it all.”

“Is that right, Mr. Titov?”

A grin pulled at her lips before she brought her bottom lip between her teeth. He was going to kiss her, and he wasn’t going to stop.

“Hey, what are you two talking about?”

Erik tore his eyes away from hers to see his father standing in front of them with his hands on his hips. Swallowing loudly, Erik cleared his throat and said, “Nothing, Mom is looking for you.”

“Probably wants me so we can get a good spot for the fireworks,” Cooper said looking over to where Alla was. Looking back at Erik he asked, “Where are you two going?”

When he wiggled his brushy eyebrows at them, Erik chuckled. “Don’t know yet.”

“Probably the dock,” Piper answered.

Erik nodded. “The dock and no, find your own spot.”

Piper giggled as Cooper shot Erik a knowing grin. “Fine, keep your spot. I’ll find my own.”

Cooper gave them one last, knowing smile before turning to walk away. Erik watched as he headed toward his mom. If Erik was to look for a loving relationship he would want one like Alla and Cooper’s. Thankfully, he wasn’t looking for that.

Piper pulled at his arm, and he glanced down at her as she led them across the yard and onto her dock. The weight from their bodies made the boards creak with each step they took. When they reached the end, Erik fell into his favorite beach chair, causing the dock to swish back and forth from his weight. Piper sat down slowly next to him, propping one foot on top of the other. Erik watched as the sun slowly set behind the lake. It had been a good day.

Which was great: Erik needed a good day. Summer training camp started soon and Erik needed as many good days as he could get; the more with Piper, the better. Sneaking a peek at Piper, Erik wondered what it would be like once he left. Would he miss her? Would he crave her touch and conversation? Would he consistently think of her? Would he want her back?

And what about Piper? Would she miss him? Shaking his head as if to shake his questions away, he let out a long breath. He didn’t want to think of all that right now. He just wanted to get through the next couple of months. See what happened between them. Even though he knew nothing should happen, he couldn’t help but feel like something was about to.

And, for now, that wasn’t bad.

“My favorite part of the celebration is coming up.”

Erik looked over to find Piper grinning at him. He smiled and said, “What’s that?”

“The dancing at sunset,” she said with a dreamy grin on her face. “They have a band and play all these sweet songs and everyone starts dancing under the moonlight.”

“Cool,” Erik said as he nodded. He knew she was baiting him, but he wasn’t giving in that easy. “Did you come last year?”

“I did, and the year before that. I’ve never gotten to dance under the stars with anyone. Elli and Shea always did, but I was always left out since the guys I brought were all duds.”

“Duds?” he asked, fighting back a grin.

She let out a long breath and said, “The year before, I was dating this ice cleaner who Jakob hooked me up with. He’s gone now, moved out west or something. Anyway, he was horrible and didn’t like to dance. The year before that I was dating this computer geek who didn’t know his left foot from his right. So sad.”

“Horribly sad,” Erik muttered as music slowly filled the air around them.

“Yeah,” she said in a huff before crossing her legs and leaning farther back in her chair. Biting his lip to keep from laughing, he glanced over at her to see that she had her arms crossed over her belly and her lip jutted in a pout.

Man, she was cute.

“Piper.” She glanced over at him and a grin took over his face when she met his gaze. He then asked, “Would you like to dance with me?”

He could tell she couldn’t contain her giddiness as she squealed, “Yes!”

Shaking his head, he stood, taking her hand in his before bringing her down the dock, closer to shore. Twirling her out, he brought her back into his arms and smiled when she gave him a dazzling grin while laying her head on his chest. Erik took in a deep breath, enjoying her intoxicating scent. Moving his hands down the middle of her back, he rested them above her ass as they swayed to the beautiful melody.

“Did you date a lot of people?”

When Piper glanced up at him, she seemed surprised by his question. Even Erik was surprised he asked. He usually didn’t take the time to ask questions, but he wanted to know. He wanted to know everything about her.

A smile pulled at Piper’s lips as she shrugged her shoulders. “Not too many, but a few.”

“Been in love?”

She laughed as she rolled her eyes. “Why?”

“Just want to know.”

“Okay,” she said with a laugh, “Um, I’ve been in love three times.”

“Cool.”

“Have you?”

“Nope.”

She nodded before laying her head on his chest again. He held her close, feeling her heartbeat against his chest as they moved slowly along the dock.

“Have you been with a lot of people, Erik?”

Erik nodded in affirmation as he gathered her closer. He didn’t know why she asked. She had to know the answer but he still gave it.

“Yeah.”

“Do you miss it?”

“Not as much as I thought I would,” he said softly. She pulled back, looking up at him bewildered.

“Why?”

“I have no clue,” he said, his breathing increasing as he focused on her heated gaze. Seconds turned into minutes and soon he found himself asking the same question. “Have you been with a lot of men?”

Piper shook her head slowly, her eyes full of lust as she whispered, “Eleven, including you.”

Erik’s heart kicked up in speed at the thought of another man touching her. He didn’t like that, but he wasn’t going to analyze why.

“Piper.”

She blinked once, still completely locked in his gaze as she whispered, “Yeah?”

He moved closer to her, his body molding around her belly while his eyes never left hers. He moved his hands up her arms and cupped her neck, his eyes searching hers, waiting for something to tell him to stop. All lights were green, though, and with one last breath, he said, “Come here, I need to kiss you. Now.”

Without another thought, Erik dropped his lips to hers. When their lips met there was no stopping this kiss.

Moving his fingers up the back of her neck, pulling her closer to him to deepen the kiss, he fiercely moved his tongue along hers. Her hands came up, cupping his neck as she moved her mouth with his, biting at his lips before deepening the kiss even more. It was maddening and he never wanted her to stop. Moving his hands down her back, he cupped her bottom, lifting her off the ground to bring her mouth closer to him. Her arms wrapped around his neck, kissing him harder as he squeezed her to him. He could feel the bump of their child against his own stomach. As they parted, both were out of breath. Erik took a deep breath in, her breath mingling with his as a grin formed on her beautiful, swollen mouth. Looking into her eyes, he knew things were about to change.

And he also knew there was no turning back.

Piper’s heart was jackhammering against her ribs.

She must have forgotten how amazing Erik’s kisses were, because at that moment she was stunned from the feeling coursing throughout her body. Looking deep into his eyes, she gasped for breath as she tried to figure out what was going to happen next. His lips were inches from hers. His breath was basically her breath. His hands held her tightly to him. It was exhilarating and mind-blowing all in one. A part of her wanted to ask if this was real, if he really meant to consume her with kisses, but she already knew the answer. She could feel the evidence of his want against her legs and see it in his beautiful eyes.

And boy, did she want him, too.

“We have two choices,” he whispered against her lips, his molten gaze holding hers.

“And they are?” she asked, running her foot up the back of his leg and hooking it around his knee. His eyes closed in response as he nipped at her bottom lip, his fingers digging into the backs of her thighs.

“We can either try to make it to the house, or we can just do it here. I vote for here.”

She wanted to vote for there, too, but everyone was only feet away. So with a shake of her head, she whispered, “House. I don’t want anyone to see us.”

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that,” he said as he let her slide slowly down his body. Taking her hand in his, he pulled her down the dock in haste and up the yard to the back of the house. He looked back at her as he reached to open the door.

But it wouldn’t open.

“For the love of God, it’s locked.” Piper giggled as she started down the stairs with him behind her. As they went around the corner, on the side of the house, facing a field, Erik’s arms came around her, pulling her against him. He dusted his lips along her shoulders, up her neck to her ear, where he nibbled as his hands explored her breast. Piper’s eyelids fluttered closed as she rubbed her body on him. He felt spectacular and she couldn’t wait until he was completely inside her.

“I told you, I don’t think I can make it.”

Piper moaned as his fingers fondled her rock-hard nipples through the thin lace of her dress. “Erik, we’re only a few feet away.”

“Too far,” he muttered, running his tongue along her jaw and back up to her ear. “I want you so bad, I can’t see straight. Let me have a taste. No one can see us.”

He turned her in his arms and captured her mouth with his. He kissed her long and hard, pulling her off the ground. He kissed like a dream, his mouth moving in just the right way to make her want more. Parting for breath, he started to push her back until she was against the side of the house, her hands being held by his now, above her head, as he devoured her mouth. She rocked her body against him, feeling his hard length against her. She wanted him to rip her panties off, fuck her right there, and she didn’t care if they got caught. Piper was too far gone.

Holding her hands with one of his, he used his other hand to run it down her body, still kissing her as he lifted her skirt before hooking his finger on the crotch of her panties and pulling them down. When the breeze hit her center, she gasped for breath as she rocked her body toward his hand. Erik smiled against her, taking her bottom lip in his mouth before asking, “You want it?”

“Yes, please don’t stop,” she muttered, her body trembling with need. He chuckled against her lips before he dusted her face with soft kisses. Sucking and biting her neck, he made his way down, dipping his tongue in the spot between her breasts before dropping to his knees, in front of her hot center. Letting out a strangled cry, she covered her mouth quickly with her hand as he took her into his mouth. She swore she couldn’t breathe as he moved his talented tongue up and down her swollen lips. Dipping his fingers into her, he curved them up, filling her completely as he swirled his tongue around her clit. Her hands slammed against the house as her heart slammed against her chest. She couldn’t breathe, she was going to come, and she didn’t care who the hell heard her.

When her thighs started to tremble under his free hand, he squeezed as he sucked her clit into his mouth and bit softly. That did it, and she came with a shout, bending over and bracing herself against his shoulders. She was convinced he was done, but no, she was wrong. Bringing his lips along her thighs, he placed small kisses before kissing her hipbones. Then, back down to her pussy, he ran his tongue the length of her soft flesh, dipping his tongue in the right spots to have her coming all over again. She let out another cry as he destroyed her. Standing was no longer an option.

Reaching for his head, she stopped him and pleaded, “The bed, now.”

She stepped out of his grip, taking her panties off and starting for the house, not waiting for him as she used her key to unlock the door. Once inside, she started to pull off her clothes. She knew she shouldn’t have left a trail of clothes lying all over the floor, but at the moment she really didn’t care. When she reached her room, Erik was right behind her as his arms came around her body, pressing his hot naked flesh against hers, slamming the door behind him. Turning her in his arms, she took in his glorious body as her own trembled with need. He was marvelous and when she saw his long, thick dick jutting out toward her, she almost cried with relief. She had wanted him for so long and finally, it was going to happen.

Reaching out, she ran her hand down his penis, her other hand cupping his balls as he brought his lips to hers. She moved her hand up and down the velvety smoothness of him, her dripping-wet center begging to feel him deep inside her. His hands moved across her body in such a soft way, goose bumps appeared on her skin. She had thought this was going to be fast and over within seconds, but he was being sweet and gentle.

Breaking their kiss, he took one of her nipples between his teeth and flicked it with his tongue as she continued to explore his body with her hands. She wasn’t sure if it was his mouthwatering body or the sensation of his attentive mouth on her breast, but one of the two had her almost ready to come again. Moving away from him, she took his hand into hers, bringing him down onto the bed. Crawling to the center, Piper perked her ass up at him and squealed when he gave it a nice slap. Quickly turning to lie down, she scooted backward, opening her legs to give him a sneak peek. She could see the desire in his eyes as they stayed glued to her hot center.

Following her onto the bed, he ran his tongue along her ankles before kissing her knees, then her thighs. She gave him a small smile as she hooked one of her legs around his waist to give him the access he needed. She wanted him to enter her and make her scream so loud it would shake the walls, but instead he opened her with his fingers and dipped his tongue into her once again.

“Erik,” she gasped as her leg came to rest on his shoulder. He pushed her other leg farther out, giving him the room he needed. She squirmed underneath his mouth and when he started to fuck her with his tongue, she was thrashing from the pleasure. Her head was spinning as he brought her to the top and when he pressed the pad of his thumb against her clit she came, screaming his name.

“That’s right, baby, come for me,” he muttered against her thighs as he squeezed her pussy lips together, drawing out her orgasm.

Piper was gasping for breath and she felt like putty under his hands. He moved up her body, kissing her ribs before taking her breast into his mouth. It was so overwhelming that she swore she was going to pass out from the pleasure of it all. When she felt his hand on her face, she opened her eyes to find him looking at her. His eyes were half lidded as he massaged her breast with his hand. He leaned over for a long, lusty kiss before he kicked her legs open and positioned himself between her thighs. Reaching down to her hips, he held them tightly as he looked down at her.

She felt so freaking sexy under his gaze, and when he finally entered her, she squeezed her eyes shut as she gripped the sheets. He filled her so completely it curled her toes. She could feel him pulsating inside her as her walls clenched his hard cock. She wanted him to pound into her but he wasn’t moving. Opening her eyes, she found that he was biting his lips with his eyes glued to her belly.

“What?”

Erik’s fingers bit into her thighs as he said, “I’m not hurting you, right?”

She shook her head quickly. “Quite the opposite actually.”

A grin pulled at his beautiful mouth before a puzzled look replaced it. Still looking down at her belly, he asked, “And this won’t hurt him, right?”

Piper couldn’t shake her head faster enough. “No, now do it. I want you so bad, Erik.”

She watched as he nodded before looking up at her, then moved his hands to cradle her like he did when they were in Vegas. He moved his hands along her abdomen and then glanced back up at her as his hands returned to her hips.

Raising her hips, he moved out of her and then back in, until he found the rhythm that he was looking for. It felt unbelievable and soon Piper was meeting every thrust, gripping her hands tightly around his wrists. Closing her eyes, she enjoyed the pleasure he was giving her. His grunts filled the room along with her cries of abandonment. Thrusting faster, Erik moved his hands above her shoulders, moving inside of her in a frantic need. Dipping his head down, he took her mouth, filling it with his groans as he came hard inside her. Thrusting even harder, he broke their kiss, hissing as he rocked against her.

Piper moved her hands up his back to his neck, bringing him down for another kiss. Erik then slowly moved off her, pulling her into his arms, as their breathing returned to normal. Their legs were still tangled as she tried to get closer to him.

“Sorry it didn’t last that long. It’s been a while.”

She smiled. “It was perfect.”

Erik moved his nose along hers, fully sated. “You drive me insane.”

Piper cuddled into his neck. “And you do the same to me.”

He cupped her face in his large hand, kissing her lips as the world disappeared around them. Only he could do that, only he could stop time with his kisses, take her to a whole different place, make her feel like the most important girl on earth. She closed her eyes tightly, knowing that this was it. He wouldn’t leave. He would stay forever and they would be happy for the rest of their lives. He still had some demons in his closet, but together they could fight them. She had promised Alla she would always be there for Erik and she intended to. She wasn’t going anywhere, and neither was he. They were going to be a family, she just knew it. Or at least she hoped it. In her heart she felt like she had crumbled his walls.

Now all she had to do was hope he loved her, too.

Chapter 17

Erik needed to get out of there.

He didn’t know what had happened, but one minute they were fucking each other senseless and the next he was looking in Piper’s eyes and had almost told her he loved her. Now she lay peacefully and thoroughly loved in his arms, and he felt the need to run. He needed to get out of there and quick, before she woke and gave him a sleepy smile that would bewilder him. His heart was pounding in his chest and he was sure he was about to have a panic attack.

He didn’t understand. How was sex with her so intense? He had banged plenty of females, and enjoyed every single one of them, but this woman, this beautiful, sweet, playful vixen had him in knots. He needed to run. He needed to pack, get Stanley, and run. But then she moved closer to him, tucking her hands in his armpits as her nose cuddled into his neck, her naked body hot against his and he knew he was in trouble. Erik let out a long breath as his hands tightened around her and his dick sprang to attention. She was so hot, so tight, and he couldn’t think around her. She completely clouded his mind.

Detangle yourself from her, Titov; run.

But he couldn’t. He took in another breath as he closed his eyes tight.

“Your heart is racing,” he heard her whisper.

Erik nodded. “Yeah.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“You can tell me,” she whispered, placing a kiss to the pulsating artery in his neck and then one on his chin, causing his eyes to drift shut.

“I want to run.”

“Run?” she asked, as he opened his eyes to see that she was looking at him.

“Yeah.”

He watched as what he was saying became clear. Her eyes became sad as she nodded. “It wasn’t good?”

“It was great; that’s the problem,” he muttered as he looked away. “Piper, I am so fucked-up, and I can’t help but feel like running away.”

“Why?”

He shook his head as he closed his eyes. Why couldn’t he tell her? Just say that he loved her and it scared him so bad that he needed to run? That it scared him that she could break him in two if she ever left him? What if he wasn’t enough?

“Because I’m scared. I’m freaked-out, Piper.”

“Of me?” she asked, her eyes wide as she leaned back to look at him better. He nodded and she gave him a puzzled look. “Erik, I would never hurt you.”

He nodded again. “I could hurt you.”

She blinked twice before looking down at their naked bodies.

“That’s the risk I’m willing to take,” she said as she looked back up at him. “You just have to take that risk on me.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Then we have a lot of work ahead of us. Either we can try or go the way we’ve been.”

Erik didn’t know what to say. Why did she want to deal with him? With a shrug he said, “I don’t know, Piper.”

“Okay,” she said with her own shrug, cuddling closer to him. “Well, I’m not letting go and the least you can do is cuddle back since you gave me three orgasms. Now kiss me.”

A smile came across his face as he looked down at her. “Kiss you?”

“Yes, because you need one and I like doing it.”

She puckered her lips and he leaned forward but she teasingly pulled away until he finally met her lips, bringing her as close as he could while he kissed her passionately. As they parted, she smiled against his lips before tucking her nose into his chest and closing her eyes. She was a riot, and he couldn’t help but want to try, but it was hard. It was like he was being pulled in two directions, not knowing which way to go. He wanted to do this thing with Piper, but he was also afraid he would hurt her, and vice versa. It was a vicious cycle, and Erik had no clue what to do.

* * *

“You’ll call if you need anything?” Cooper asked Erik the next morning as they loaded their bags into the car.

Erik nodded. “I will.”

“Good,” he said with a nod as he turned to face him. “I hope it works out and that when we come here in September, you’ll still be with her.”

“If I do leave, it will be after the baby is born,” Erik said, kicking at a weed in the driveway. He didn’t want to think of all that right now. He wanted it all to go away.

“So it’s an if now?”

Looking up, Erik found Cooper grinning at him. With a shrug, he said, “I really don’t know.”

“Well, I hope you stay. She is a delight. We love her,” he said, cupping his shoulder.

Erik nodded as he pulled his father into a tight hug. He knew it was only going to be a couple of months before they saw each other again, but he was going to miss Cooper. Things seemed to make sense when he was there to talk to things through.

Cooper then asked, “Who is your best friend, Erik?”

Erik laughed as he shook his head. “You are, Dad.”

“And who is mine?”

Erik nodded as Cooper reached for the door handle, waiting for him answer. With a grin, Erik said, “Me.”

“Damn right. Now I’ll see you soon; don’t do anything stupid.”

Erik chuckled as Cooper climbed into the car where Alla was waiting for him. Erik watched as their car disappeared and with a sigh, he looked up at the house. Piper was sitting on the top step with Stanley sitting beside her. She looked so sweet, so pretty, with a little grin on her face as she watched him walk toward her. Sitting down next to Stanley, he wrapped an arm around the pup and hugged him tightly.

“It’s gonna be quiet with them gone,” Piper said, stretching her legs out in front of her.

“Yeah, but then when they move to Nashville and are in your face twenty-four/seven you’ll be asking for them to leave,” Erik said with a grin.

Piper giggled. “You’re probably right.”

He nodded as he leaned on his knees, placing his head against them as he looked over at her. She looked happy, and he wondered if he did, too. He probably looked like a lovesick fool. Piper smiled as their eyes met, then her cheeks turned red and she looked away. He wanted to bring her into his arms, hold her close as he kissed her, but he wasn’t sure if he should. He was still as confused as he was the night before and nothing had been clarified. It was all on him to make the decision but he didn’t know what was right and what was wrong. He mainly didn’t want to lead her on any more than he already had. Sleeping with her might have been the best idea at the time, but it complicated everything, too.

“I don’t like those tattoos on your arms,” she said, bringing his attention to her. “I never have.”

Erik glanced down at his arms and picked at the hairs that covered the words “Nothing lasts forever.” No one ever liked his tattoos on his arms. But, there were no truer words for him; nothing had ever lasted for him.

“Some things do last, you know, and some people do stick around,” she added.

“Not for me. The only people that have done that are my parents and Jakob. This is mainly for all the women I’ve been with. I didn’t want them to get the wrong idea.”

“So, it’s for me, too?” she asked.

When he looked over at her, she was glaring at him.

“I don’t know.”

Shaking her head, she moved her fingers together on her lap and locked them as she looked out into the road.

“That’s your favorite answer? That you don’t know.”

“I’m not going to lie to you. I really don’t know. You confuse me and I don’t know how to handle it.”

“You could let me in,” she answered as she looked over at him.

Erik shook his head. “I don’t know if I can.”

“Why? Because of your parents?”

“I don’t want to talk about them.”

“Because they were mean to each other and mean to you? I mean, excuse me if I’m pushing, but you are pushing me away when you don’t have to,” she said as her leg began to bounce. “I want to be here for you, I want to be the person that you need, but you are shutting me out. If you’d let me in, I could help. I know I could.”

“You can’t help me, Piper. I can’t be helped,” he said sadly as his shoulders fell. “You’d run the other way if you knew the demons I have from my past.”

“No, I wouldn’t, Erik. I would stand beside you.”

“You don’t know that,” he said with a defiant shake of his head.

“And neither do you. Give me a chance, let me in. Don’t you want to give us a try? Isn’t that what you said last night?”

“I said I don’t know what I want,” he countered, causing her to release a frustrated breath.

“I’d think that after last night, you’d want me,” she said softly. “I mean was I that delusional to think that maybe things are changing between us?”

Erik was slow to answer. “I don’t know, Piper. I want to think things are changing, but I just don’t know.”

She grabbed his hand, startling him as she demanded his attention. Looking up at him, she asked, “Do you care for me?”

Erik didn’t want to lie, but he didn’t want to give her hope for something he couldn’t guarantee. Not able to help it, he answered, “I do.”

“I care for you, too,” she said with a small smile pulling at her lips. He could tell she had liked his answer. As they continued to look at each other, she said, “I want to be here for you; allow me to be. Let me in.”

“I can’t,” he said, taking his hand from hers. Her hands fell into her lap as her shoulders slumped forward. She was offering him everything he wanted. Why couldn’t he trust her?

Standing slowly, he watched as she made her way toward the front door. Before she pulled the door open, she glanced back at him, her eyes filled with tears as she said, “Your parents don’t define you, Erik. You do. You have got to be the man that you want to be. If you want to be the abusive asshole your father was, then that is who you will be. If you want to be fearful like your mother was, then more power to you. But I know you are different. I trust you, and I care for you so deeply that it hurts.”

She wiped a stray tear with the back of her hand before she continued: “You are a good man. A man that came from the love of Cooper and Alla, your real parents. Stop letting Jasha and Katria ruin your life, because if you don’t, you’ll end up just like them.”

She slammed the door and it felt like she had slapped him across the face. She might be mad, and he might not know how to fix it, but he’d be damned if that was the end of their argument. Jumping up, he followed her into the house, slamming the front door to let her know that he was right behind her. She turned around, wiping her face as she pinned him with a look.

“You don’t know anything about my parents, or me, for that matter, so stop putting me on a pedestal. It’ll do nothing but hurt you in the long run.”

“I believe in you. I believe in the person that your parents raised. Jasha and Katria are not your parents; they don’t deserve that title,” she spat back at him, making his blood boil.

“You don’t know what you are talking about,” he said, his heart pounding against his chest. Why didn’t he walk away? Why was he pursuing this argument?

“I know that your dad beat you, that he killed your mom and then himself.”

It was like the world stopped. Rage filled him and he soon found himself backing her into the wall. “How the hell do you know that?”

“Alla told me,” she said, and he could see that she was nervous. He took a step back. How dare Alla tell his business, especially to the one person he didn’t want to know?

Shaking his head, he said, “That was none of your business.”

“Well, I know and I don’t believe you are that man.”

“I may not be now but I could become him.”

“You won’t.”

“Really?” he asked, his hands coming up to hold her in place. He wanted her to look right into his eyes. He wanted to make sure she heard what he said next. “You don’t know what it is like to be beaten by a man just because you can play hockey and he can’t. To be beaten to a bloody pulp because your brother got a scholarship to play hockey in America, or to have someone break your arm because your mother left him all of the time. You grew up with good people, people who loved you. I bet they hardly ever spanked you.”

Piper shook her head, her mouth in a straight line as she took in deep breaths. Her eyes were wide. He didn’t want to make her cry, and it killed him to see those tears roll down her face, but he wasn’t done. Taking a step back, he lowered his voice. “You don’t know what it is like to have a gun held to your head and to have the trigger pulled. To hear the click on the gun go off, but not die. To watch your so-called mother get shot in the throat when she tries to stop the beatings; her blood splattering all over you. Hearing the cries and rage come from a man that beat you for so many years, before he turned the gun around and blew his own brains all over the wall. You don’t know what that feels like, or what that does to a person. I know.”

Tears started to rush down her cheeks, but her eyes never left his. He felt like crying himself, which was weird, because he hadn’t cried about what had happened since he was a teenager. He could see the sympathy in her eyes and he hated that she felt sorry for him. He had never told anyone because he didn’t want that look. Especially from Piper; he didn’t want to seem weak in front of her. Taking another step back, he let out a long, frustrated breath before softy saying, “Is this the man you want to be there for? A potential monster? A man so fucked-up that there is no fixing him?”

Piper wiped away her tears, her chest rising and falling in time with his heart. “Erik, you are no monster, not even a potential one. You are a good man, and I believe that. I want to be there for you, and I’m not going anywhere until you walk out that door and tell me you don’t want me. You need someone to love you and you need to know that you deserve that love, and I want you to let me be that someone.”

Erik scoffed as he shook his head. Had she even been listening to him?

“You are delusional.”

“No,” she said with a shake of her head. “You are just terrified, and until the moment you are ready to take what I’m offering, you’ll never feel complete.”

With that, she turned and walked away. Erik watched until she shut the bedroom door and then he collapsed against the wall. He wasn’t used to someone fighting for him like that and believing in him. Cooper had been the only person to ever do that, and he didn’t understand why Piper was. He was worthless, not the man she needed. So why did she care so much?

And why did he want to believe everything she said?

Chapter 18

It was almost one in the morning when Piper heard her door creak open. She didn’t have to look to know that it was Stanley. The dog was louder than a freight train. As she dangled her hand off the bed, Stanley came over and rubbed his head along it before giving her a loving lick. Smiling down at him, she watched as he lay down on the floor. Jeez, she loved this dog something fierce. She was about to close her own eyes and try to sleep, but she felt her bed dip and the warmth of a body beside her.

Piper didn’t move.

After their blowup they had spoken very little all day. Every time she thought of Erik as a scared thirteen-year-old with a gun held to his head, her heart broke and tears fell in heaps. Why would someone do that to a child? Piper had no doubt that his horrible upbringing had affected him. But now she was in love with someone who was frightened and fought against what they could have together. Dimitri needed his daddy and Piper had to reassure Erik that he could not only love someone, but also be loved in return, and that he was deserving of this family.

He moved closer to her. She held her breath when he took her hips in his hands and squeezed. Not saying anything, Piper waited as he held her. When she felt his forehead on her back, she closed her eyes, begging her tears not to come. She could feel his breath on her spine as his hands massaged her hips.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered faintly.

She didn’t say anything; she didn’t know what to say. She wanted to turn around, wrap her arms around his neck, and just hold him but she needed to wait. She needed to see what else he would say.

“I’m sorry that I can’t commit to you, Piper. A part of me wants to, but not all of me is ready yet. You deserve a man who wants to fully commit to you and I don’t know if I’m that man.”

He paused. Was he leaving now? Was this the last time she would be able to feel him like this? Closing her eyes tight to hold back her tears, she let out a long breath. He went on: “I don’t want to hurt you, and I don’t expect you to stay around and deal with my shit, but I just want you to know that I want to try, but I don’t know how. I’m afraid that if I fuck up I’ll lose you.”

God, he was the most confusing man on earth.

Turning over and pulling herself out of his arms, she placed her hands under her face and looked at him. His hair was a mess, his eyes looked bloodshot, and she could tell he was really upset. She didn’t like seeing him this way; she wanted to make it better. The fixer in her was begging to fix him, but how? Reaching over, she placed her hand on his cheek, watching as he moved into her hand, closing his eyes as his hand came to rest upon hers.

“Do you want to leave?”

He looked up at her and shook his head. “No.”

“I don’t want you to leave, either. I’m scared, too, Erik, but I want to try.”

He shook his head, taking in a deep breath before opening his eyes to look at her. “I don’t know how.”

Piper’s lip curled into a little smile as she looked deep into his eyes. “I’m not saying that we have to declare love and promise we will stay together forever, Erik. I just want you to give me a chance. Let the walls down; let us see if it is worth staying together.”

Erik swallowed loudly as he rolled onto his back and looked up at the ceiling. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You won’t,” she said simply.

“You have so much faith in me,” he said, glancing over at her. “I don’t deserve it.”

She smiled. “I think you do.”

He reached over and, taking hold of her arm, pulled her to him. He kissed her temple and left his nose there as he took a deep breath. “I want to try, but I can’t guarantee you anything.”

Piper nodded. A part of her warned her that this might blow up in her face and break her heart, while the other part of her said there was no other way. She had to try because she loved him and she wasn’t ready to give up on him yet.

She nodded and said, “So we’re gonna try.”

Erik nodded against her temple. “Under two conditions.”

Conditions?

“And they are?” she asked.

Piper felt his lips turn up in a smile as he said, “I get to sleep in this bed.”

A smiled pulled at her lips as she nodded. “We can work that out.”

“Good,” he said, placing a kiss right beside her eye, “and I want to take you out tomorrow, like a date.”

“A date, huh?”

He moved his hand across her belly to her hip and pulled her close before resting his hand on her belly. “Yes, let’s go shopping for the little man, just the two of us, and then we’ll go to lunch.”

She smiled as she nodded, leaning up to look at him. “I’ll be there.”

Happy with her answer, Erik leaned down to her, stopping only inches from her mouth. “Or you’ll be square.”

Piper giggled as his lips came down on hers, and as she kissed Erik, she couldn’t help but feel like she was flying. Nothing was certain but they were going to try, and that was good enough for her.

* * *

“I like the black sleigh one.”

Erik looked from the white crib that had a really nice backboard that would be the headboard once Dimitri got old enough for a twin bed, to the black sleigh crib that Piper was standing next to. He hadn’t realized that choosing baby furniture was so difficult.

“Okay, I don’t like that crib. How about this crib but in black?”

“It looks girlie to me,” she said, coming over to him and running her hand along the backboard. “See? Romantic detail,” she informed him while pointing to the sign. “It’s a girl bed.”

“Okay, but that one is so plain.”

Piper nodded. “But we’ll get awesome bedding to dress it up.”

Erik looked around the store and shrugged his shoulders.

“Where’s the bedding?”

“Over here,” she said, pulling him across the store. “I’ll even let you pick it out since I’m getting my crib.”

She grinned up at him as her fingers laced with his. He shook his head as he looked away. She was so damn cute that if he kept looking at her, he’d end up ravishing her in public and he knew there were laws against that. Looking up at the wall of bedding, Erik didn’t see anything he liked until he saw a cute little whale.

He loved whales.

“I like the whale set,” he said, pointing to the display.

“Whales? I was thinking hockey something.”

He pinned her with a look. “I thought I was picking.”

She nodded as she said, “But how am I supposed to make a whale play hockey?”

“The same way you made an owl drink tea and eat cupcakes; it’s doable. I like whales.”

“You like whales?” she asked as she glanced up at him, skeptically.

“Yes, I used to have a whale when I was little because the team I played for in Russia was the Wild Whales. Jakob and I were the best on the team. Those were some of my favorite childhood memories.”

Piper smiled. “Then whales it is. I’ll think of something.”

“Awesome.”

He wrapped his arm around her shoulders as they walked around the store, picking out other things. It had been a nice morning, an expensive one, but Dimitri was worth it and so was Piper. She really was one of a kind, and he was glad that he stayed. After their talk, they had spent the whole night cuddling and holding each other. It was so weird to sleep with a woman without having sex first, but it wasn’t awkward with Piper. He enjoyed it and he definitely enjoyed her.

“I can’t decide if I want to paint his name over the bed, or get the really pretty wooden letters,” she said as they stood in front of a wood letters display. “What do you think?”

Erik shrugged his shoulders. A part of him wanted to say he didn’t care, that it was her choice, but the other part wanted to do this, to help with the process. “I like the wooden letters.”

“Me, too. I think it’ll add more dimension.”

“Yeah.”

He helped pick out the letters they needed and put them in the shopping basket he held in one hand, while his other hand held hers. They had a lot of stuff and Erik dreaded carrying it through the mall. He knew Piper wasn’t done. Shea told him all the pregnant women go to Carter’s for baby clothes. Erik was pretty sure he wasn’t looking forward to that. But he knew it would make Piper happy, and after the way he had acted the day before, he intended to make her happy.

Laying the wood letters on the counter, Piper glanced up at him. “If I pay for the crib can you get everything else?”

Erik raised an eyebrow at her as the cashier started ringing up their merchandise. “I’m buying everything.”

She shook her head as she said, “No, I’ll buy the crib. I would buy everything but my check hasn’t come in yet, so can you pay and I’ll pay you back?”

“No,” he said, looking at the cash register, watching it total up their purchases.

“Erik.”

“Piper,” he said, turning to look at her. “You are not paying, so just put your card back in your purse and hush.”

“Do you want me to beat you with this stuffed whale?”

Erik glanced over and smiled. “Not really. How about we get that for Dimitri instead.”

She glared as he added it to the order and waited for the total. Thousands of dollars later, they were walking out with ten bags and a slip with the date the crib would be delivered. Piper looked mad, but he didn’t care. He might not be the greatest guy but if he learned one thing, it was that a woman never paid for anything.

“I don’t know why you are upset,” he muttered as they entered Carter’s.

“I’m pretty sure I made my reason clear.”

Erik shook his head as she held up a little blue outfit that she grinned at, then dropped it in her basket. “I’d think by now, you would know that when you’re with me, you pay for nothing. That’s how I roll.”

“Well, it’s not how I roll. I can pay for my own things.”

“I don’t doubt that, sweetheart, but you won’t when you’re with me.”

Piper rolled her eyes as she picked out a few more little blue things and threw them in the cart. He loved when she got feisty like this. Dropping his bags in the middle of the aisle, he said, “Come here.”

Piper glanced back at him and then scoffed, “No.”

Erik’s dick pressed hard against the zipper of his jeans as he watched her pick up another outfit. Groaning inwardly, he said, “Mrs. Titov, I asked for you to come here.”

Shaking her head rebelliously, she said, “No, you said, ‘Come here’ like you are demanding me to, and I’m busy.”

Erik chuckled as he took a step toward her and said, “Sweetheart, please come here, I want to kiss that naughty little mouth of yours.”

She glanced up at him, her blues eyes bursting with lust as she pinned him with a look. “It’s not naughty.”

“Oh yes it is; now come here,” he said again, pulling her to him.

She melted in his arms as his lips met hers. His want for her was frightening but at the same time he craved it. He had said that he couldn’t commit but sometimes he felt like he had already. Moments like this, being wrapped up in her arms, her sweet little mouth on his—there was nowhere else he wanted to be. So what was the big deal? What was holding him back?

Pulling away, Piper smiled before moving out of his arms. “You will not ravish me in the middle of a baby store, Mr. Titov.”

“Why not?” he asked playfully, smacking her sweet ass.

She jumped in surprise before turning to look at him and in a mock whisper said, “Because people can see us.”

Erik laughed as he looked around. “They probably encourage it. If I didn’t ravish you, you wouldn’t be pregnant, and without babies they wouldn’t be in business.”

Piper rolled her eyes as she laughed. “You’re impossible.”

Walking away, she shot him a grin over her shoulder before turning to look at something else. Man, she was so beautiful. His heart kicked into overdrive when he was around her, and he couldn’t believe how much he wanted to be around her. It was as if he never wanted to leave her. Would it always be like that? Or would it change once he went back to his old life? Training camp was starting soon and then he’d be traveling. Would he stay true, be the man who she believed he was?

“Erik! Look! They have a whole hockey line! Eek!” she gushed, holding out a little hockey outfit and little booties shaped like skates. He might not know what his future held, but he did know that right now, he wanted to try, and not just for her, but for Dimitri, too.

To his surprise, he was falling for both of them.

* * *

They had spent the whole day shopping and joking around with each other. Even though it made her mad that he wouldn’t let her pay for anything, she kind of found it romantic. It was sweet that he wanted to take care of her and the baby. It made her feel good, and gave her hope that he wasn’t leaving. Especially since he helped choose things for the nursery.

After all of that shopping they had worked up an appetite and decided to grab a bite before heading back home. She was glad they did; her feet were killing her.

Wiping her fingers on her napkin, she asked, “Do you want the rest of my salad?”

He shook his head, taking a swig of his beer. “Nah, I’m good.”

She nodded as she sipped her water. Wanting to keep the conversation going, she asked, “How old were you when you started to play hockey?”

“I was three.”

“Three! Sheesh!”

He smiled as he ate a fry.

“I was in skates as soon as I was able to walk. Jasha played when he was young, so he got us started at a young age, too.”

He took a swig of his beer and then looked over at her. She could tell that he wanted to say more but he was holding back. She gave what she hoped was a reassuring smile and he smiled back before looking down at his plate.

A moment passed before he finally said, “He was actually a good dad until she left for the first time. I now know that she had gotten into cocaine and other drugs, and he just couldn’t deal with her leaving us. I think he loved her more than anything in the world. Sometimes I felt like he loved her more than us,” he said with a laugh.

“He never touched me until Jakob left. I think he knew that, together, Jakob and I would fight, you know, and I guess he saw me as weak without Jakob. I guess I was.”

“Erik, you were a kid,” Piper said, shaking her head. “You weren’t weak.”

Erik nodded. “I don’t know, sometimes I think I was. I mean I was a strong kid, I could have fought back, but I didn’t fight; I took it and I don’t know why. Why didn’t I call and tell Jakob what was happening, tell my teachers or call the cops? He told me the day he left that if anything happened, to call, he’d come and get me. I waited until I was sitting in a bloody room with two dead bodies in front of me before I called him.”

Piper bit the inside of her cheek as she watched a haunted look come over his face. Her heart ached for him, and she wanted to reach across the table and hold him, but knowing that he might not accept that from her now, she reached for his hand and squeezed it tightly. She didn’t know what to say. “I’m sorry that happened to you, Erik.”

Erik nodded, running his thumb along the base of her hand. “You are the only one that I’ve told all that to. I know I haven’t told you much, but you know more than anyone else.”

Piper smiled as warmth filled her chest; that had to mean something. Nodding, she said, “Well, just to let you know, it makes me feel special that you wanted to tell me that.”

He smiled over at her. “You are special, Piper.”

Piper’s cheeks warmed as she leaned over the table, her belly bumping into her salad as they kissed. He made her feel so amazing when he said little things like that.

Parting, she flashed him a grin as she slowly sat back.

Taking a drink of water, she said, “Reese and I danced early, too. Mom thought we were going to be this amazing duo, but it was more Reese than me. I was damn good, but I liked to sing, too, so I wanted to do it all. I was such a free spirit.”

“You still are,” he said with a smile.

“This is true, but I’m not as bad as I used to be. I used to change my mind a lot.”

Erik shook his head. “That’s insane.”

“Yup, I wanted to be something new all the time. I was never happy.”

She looked up to meet his gaze. He had a weird look on his face as he asked, “Are you happy now?”

She smiled. She wanted to say that she had never been so happy in her life, that he made her life complete, but since he was a little skittish, she said, “Yeah, I am.”

“Good.”

The waitress came to get their dessert orders, which Piper passed on, but Erik ordered a big piece of cheesecake.

“You know, I wish I would have tried more things,” he said once the waitress had taken their order.

“You still could,” Piper said. She moved a bit, trying to get comfortable. She cringed as her back ached and he looked over at her with a concerned look.

“What’s wrong?”

“My back is killing me. I think I wore the wrong shoes for shopping,” she said, referring to her flip-flops. Waving off his concern, she said, “What do you want to do that you haven’t done yet?”

Erik shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. I would like to go skydiving, but Coach Bacter would kill me.”

“You aren’t missing anything,” Piper said with a wave of her hand. “I used to want to be a skydiving instructor but then I found out it wasn’t as fun as I thought.”

Erik shook his head. “You are crazy.”

“I hear this often,” she said with a laugh.

Erik leaned back in his chair and asked, “Is there anything that you haven’t done?”

Piper put her finger to her lip as she thought, and then with a smile she answered, “I’ve never ice-skated!”

“Really?” Erik asked, shocked.

“Nope, I’ve actually been afraid to—don’t laugh!”

“You will jump out of a plane but won’t get on some ice?”

“It just doesn’t seem right. You do it beautifully but I’m pretty sure I’d look like a spider on roller skates.”

Erik continued laughing as the waitress brought over his dessert. Piper eyed it and watched as Erik took a forkful before looking up at her. “Want some?”

“No,” she said quickly, shaking her head and looking away.

“Whatever,” he said with a chuckle before putting the bite in his mouth. “I’m going to take you skating; you have to learn. Dimitri will be on skates as soon as he can walk.”

“Good for him, but I will not.”

“I won’t let you fall,” he assured her.

“No way,” she said with a shake of her head, but a grin on her face.

He pinned her with a lusty look as his mouth curved up at the side. “You don’t trust me?”

“Oh, that’s dirty,” she said accusingly, still grinning.

“I try.”

Piper giggled as she rolled her eyes. She was about to say she wasn’t going, but her phone rang. Digging it out of her purse, she saw that it was Harper. With a smile, she answered, “Hey, you.”

“Hey,” she said with a sniff, and Piper knew something was wrong instantly.

“What’s wrong?”

Harper let out another sob before taking in a deep breath. “I lost another baby.”

“Oh Harper,” Piper said sadly as Erik glanced up at her. “What do you need me to do?”

Piper hated that her sister couldn’t carry a child, and no matter what anyone said, she thought she could. She knew that it was hard to accept something you didn’t want to believe was true. This couldn’t be good for her body.

“I need you to come get Ally for me for the next couple of days. I need a D and C to get the fetus out and then I am going in to have my tubes tied. I’m done, Piper. I can’t do this anymore.”

Oh, thank God.

“Okay, that’s fine.”

“Can you come get her tomorrow?”

“What time? I have to go help Reese tomorrow at nine.”

“My surgery is at one, but I gotta be there at ten. I’ll ask Elli to come over and get her,” she said with another sniffle.

“No, that’s okay. I’ll have Erik keep her while I’m with Reese.”

“Oh, okay. I forgot about him.”

Piper ignored that and said, “Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow; everything is going to be okay. I’m so sorry.”

“Thanks Piper, bye.”

As Piper hung up the phone relief filled her. She was sad for Harper, but she was glad she finally realized trying to get pregnant wasn’t good for her, physically or mentally.

“What’s wrong?” Erik asked.

Piper glanced up from her phone. “Harper had another miscarriage.”

“That sucks. Is she okay?”

Piper shook her head. “Not really; she is having surgery to tie her tubes tomorrow. She isn’t going to try anymore.”

“So we are keeping Ally?”

“Yeah, if you don’t mind, can you keep her tomorrow while I help Reese out?” she asked, pulling out her phone to send an email to Emmaline to let her know that she might be late sending chapter 10 since she would have Ally.

“What are you doing with Reese?”

Piper looked up. “She needs help with some choreography. The same thing I did last time.”

Erik let out a frustrated breath. “Piper, you can hardly shop without your back hurting and you want to dance?”

“I’ll manage,” she said simply.

“No, I don’t want you to. You need to take it easy. Reese will figure it out and I don’t understand why you have to keep Ally when my brother lives there, too. He could watch his own kid.”

“They are my sisters and I like to help out when they ask.”

“I understand that, sweetheart, but you have a lot going on. Our baby is coming. You have a book and a nursery to finish before that. I’ll call Jakob, tell him to keep Ally, and then you tell Reese that you can’t help anymore.”

“Erik, I am fine I can do everything.”

Erik shook his head. “No, you can’t. Please, humor me here. You won’t worry about yourself because you are worrying about everyone else. I worry about you, so please help me keep my mind at ease.”

Piper blinked, confused. Maybe he was right; she did have a lot going on. If she wanted him to trust her then she needed to show him she trusted him, too, even if she’d rather do what she wanted. She was a busy person, always helping out when people needed her. It was in her nature, but Erik was right, her back had been bothering her. She had actually been dreading dancing tomorrow because she knew she would be off her ass for the rest of the week.

With a nod, she said, “Okay.”

Chapter 19

“So what are we doing here?”

Erik glanced over at Piper and waited for her to answer. He wasn’t a fan of doctors’ offices and he’d much rather be at home, laid up on the couch. Piper looked over at him from the magazine she held and smiled.

“They are just checking me out, making sure our little man is okay.”

“Okay,” he said, leaning back in the chair. After all, they did need to know the baby was okay. Reaching for his phone, he started to play Angry Birds as they waited. Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait long and soon Piper’s name was being called. Piper put her magazine on the side table and stood as Erik followed behind her.

“Hey Piper, how are you?”

Wait, he remembered that voice.

A bad feeling came over him as he looked up and discovered why. Dread filled him as he locked eyes with Piper’s nurse. Erik never forgot where he put his dick and it had been way down the throat of Piper’s nurse. Christina was in the room when Piper came to tell Erik she was pregnant.

What a coincidence.

Christina looked up at him and her eyes went wide with recognition before they refocused in a glare. “Erik?”

Piper looked back at Erik, and then at Christina. “You know my husband?”

Christina’s glare deepened.

“Your husband?” she said with a nod as she moved to the scale. “Yeah, I know him.”

Erik waited for her to say she slept with him, but she didn’t. He didn’t care if she did, it meant nothing to him, but he did worry if it would make Piper mad. Piper only seemed amused, a grin on her face as she went through the motions of the appointment. The whole time Christina said nothing. She did her job, sending Erik dirty looks the whole time.

Following Piper into the exam room, he sat down in the seat beside her and looked up as Christina asked Piper questions about her pregnancy. Once she left the room, making sure to send Erik one last pissy look, Piper moved to the bench to grab the sheet that she needed to cover her legs. She had worn a skirt so all she had to do was take her panties off.

“How do you know her?” she asked looking over at him as she climbed up on the exam table.

Erik wasn’t sure how to answer her. He could lie; it was before they got married and she didn’t need to know. But then again, he wanted to be honest with her.

“She sucked me off a while back.”

A grin came over her face as she nodded. “I know.”

Erik was surprised by her answer. “You knew?”

Piper smiled as she glanced back at him. “A couple of months ago, I came in and she was on her phone showing her friends who she had been with. She said he was number fifteen on the Nashville Assassins, which meant it was you.”

Erik was irritated that Christina was telling his business all over the doctor’s office and that Piper tried to set him up. Scheming woman!

“So you tried to set me up?”

“I wanted to see if you’d lie,” Piper said with a grin.

Shaking his head, he muttered, “I should be mad at you.”

“But you’re not because I’m too cute to be mad at,” she answered, fluttering her eyelashes as she swung her legs like a child. “I knew you wouldn’t lie.”

“I could have.”

“Yeah, but you respect me more than that.”

He had to smile at that because she was right. He was about to tell her so when a knock came at the door and in walked what looked like an Abercrombie & Fitch model.

“Hey, Dr. Richards,” Piper said happily.

Doctor?

“Hey, Piper, how are we feeling?” he asked in his low, raspy voice.

Erik was a confident man and could even say when he thought another man was good-looking without feeling the least bit gay and at that moment Dr. Richards fit that bill. He was a very good-looking man, and Erik instantly hated him.

This was the guy that had his hands up in Piper’s pussy?

What the fuck?

Puffing up his chest, he got up to stand closer to Piper before he pinned the doctor with a “She’s mine” look. He wanted to punch the guy right in his pearly white teeth and then gouge out his eyeballs to make sure he never looked at Piper’s pussy again. He never had such an intense hatred for someone the way he had for this guy and it was all because of Piper; now what did this mean …?

“Good, thank you, and yourself?” she asked as she smiled up at him dreamily.

Erik’s jaw hurt, he was clenching his teeth so hard. He wanted to smack the guy and then yell at Piper for asking how he was. Why did she care?

“I’m good, thanks. Hi! I’m Dr. Richards,” he said when he finally noticed that Erik was in the room.

“Yeah,” Erik said in a stern voice. “I’m her husband.”

“It’s great to meet you,” he said a little overly happy for Erik’s liking, but then again, Erik would be happy too if all he did was stick his hands up women’s pussies all day long. Asshole.

Piper elbowed him in the ribs hard enough to get his attention. When he looked at her, she shot him a stern look and said, “Sit down, babe. I gotta lie down.”

“I’m good,” he said, holding her hand tightly. He should have gotten Piper a bigger ring, then this dude wouldn’t get the wrong idea. Piper was nowhere near single and this guy needed to back up with that grin and those large hands. Looking down at his own hands, he now wondered if his hands were big enough to please her.

Man, what was wrong with him?

Shaking his head, he watched as Dr. I’m-Too-Sexy measured Piper’s belly.

“Do you think I’m too big?” Piper asked.

“You are measuring right at thirty-four weeks, so only a week ahead. I think he might be a big boy. We might need to discuss inducing you if you don’t go by thirty-eight weeks.”

“That’s early,” Piper said.

“It is, but it’s okay. You have a small frame. I don’t know if I want to risk having you go full-term, especially with how big your husband is,” he said flashing Erik a grin.

Yeah, asshole, I’m big and I could kill you with my pinkie, Erik thought as he glared.

“Really?” Piper asked and Erik could see that made her nervous.

“Yeah, he feels big but then again you are really small. We have to take it week by week, okay? Let’s check you out; scoot to the edge.”

Erik wanted to yell, Hell no! But instead he watched as some other guy put his hand up in Piper. Rage filled him and reason wasn’t showing its face. All he saw was red, but when he glanced down at Piper, he saw that she wasn’t enjoying it and that sort of made the whole experience tolerable.

After his examination the doctor said, “Looks good. You are maybe a fingertip dilated, if that. He’s dropped a lot, though, and like I said, I don’t think you’ll make it full-term.”

“But will he be okay?” Piper asked.

Erik was so busy hating the doctor that he hadn’t been listening. Was there something wrong?

“Yeah, he should be fine. There is always risk, Piper, but you are having him in the best hospital in Tennessee with a great doctor and my dad will be a phone call away; everything should be fine.”

Piper nodded, but he could tell she was still worried. “Okay.”

“All right,” he said, tapping her knee. “See you in two weeks, okay? Don’t worry, everything will be okay.”

Piper gave him a small smile and nodded as he left the room with another wave. He could tell she was upset and he didn’t understand why, so he asked, “What’s wrong? Can the baby not come early?”

“He can, but it makes me nervous.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want to talk about that right now. I want to know, what the hell was your problem with Dr. Richards?”

Erik glared. “You mean the Abercrombie and Fitch model?”

“Oh, come on!”

“You need another doctor, like a female one.”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t like the idea of that guy’s hands up inside you,” he snapped back.

“Oh my God, Erik! Not only have I known him for years and he is a good friend, but he is also gay.”

Erik paused.

He knew that guy was checking him out! Biting his lip to keep from laughing, he looked over at the stages of pregnancy poster that was hanging on the wall. “So where are you on here?”

“Oh no you don’t! You don’t get to change the subject! Why does it matter, Erik, if he has his long, gorgeous hands up inside me?”

Erik whipped his head back to her and glared. “That’s not funny.”

“What? I’m just asking.”

When he didn’t say anything, she giggled as she leaned into him, giving him a wide smile. “Are you jealous?”

“Hell no. I have nothing to be jealous of.”

“Oh, is that right?”

Erik nodded before giving her a heated glance.

“Yup, because you’re coming home with me, and when I’m between your legs, giving you the most unbelievable pleasure you have ever experienced, the last thing on your mind will be Dr. Richards and his long hands. So, no, I am not jealous.”

Piper bit into her lip and with a breezy smile said, “I like this look on you; it’s sort of hot and makes me forget about everything I’m worried about.”

Erik shook his head.

“I’m not jealous.”

He would never admit that he was jealous, but he was. Erik had never been jealous a day in his life, and that made him realize he felt more for her than he thought. He had wanted to keep his feelings in check but apparently they had a mind of their own and he was falling for her fast and hard.

* * *

Sitting on the couch, Piper let out a long breath as she held her stomach. She was so nervous now, knowing that the baby could come early. Because if he did, Erik would leave and she wasn’t ready for that. Glancing up from her Kindle, she watched as Erik played his war games, shooting and stabbing people in the head. She wanted him to turn to her and tell her he was staying for the long haul, but she was starting to lose hope.

She thought by now there would have been some kind of declaration, some kind of reassurance, but there hadn’t been. Her stomach turned at the thought of him leaving. How was she supposed to readjust her life if he left? He was a part of her life now. Her heart was completely invested, she loved him, and she was starting to feel like a fool. Looking over at him, she let out a long breath as she shook her head.

She was an idiot.

“You ready to tell me what has been bothering you?”

Her eyes widened as he turned in his seat to look at her. When she didn’t answer, he stood up to come sit beside her. Taking her legs in his hands, he drew them over his legs and looked over at her expectantly.

“I know something is wrong.”

She shook her head; she didn’t know how to tell him that she was scared he was leaving her. Would he confirm her suspicions, or would he deny them? So much was scaring her, and she felt like she was drowning in it all.

“Tell me,” he said encouragingly.

Letting out a long breath, she said, “I’m scared.”

“Scared? I don’t believe that. You are fearless.”

If only he knew. She shook her head as she looked down at where his hands held hers.

“I’m scared that I’m going to be a horrible mom, Erik. I’m afraid he is going to hate me. I’ve never done this before and I have no clue what I’m doing. Harper is still broken over her miscarriages and I know that if I ask her to help me with the baby, she will want to raise Dimitri and then I’ll never be able to be a mom.”

“Piper,” he said with a shake of his head, “you know that will never happen. Don’t get mad, but you are just really emotional right now, and that What to Expect book said that things like this will come up. It’s normal; just calm down.”

She looked up at him. “You read my book?”

“I glanced through it. I worry about you.”

Her heart expanded as she held his gaze. He had to care about her, love her even, so why couldn’t he just tell her that?

“That book has a lot of information, Erik, but it doesn’t tell me how to reassure myself that you aren’t leaving. That’s what I’m most afraid of,” she said softly, and watched as he looked away.

“Piper, why are you even thinking about that? We don’t have to worry about that right now.”

She shook her head as tears gathered in her eyes. “No, I have to worry about it now because I have to prepare myself for you leaving. I don’t want you to go, Erik. I want you to stay.”

He cupped her face, bringing it up to look at him. “I can guarantee you that I don’t want to go, but I can’t say I’ll stay.”

“What does that even mean?” she asked as the tears started to fall. “Either you want to be with me or you don’t.”

“Piper, it’s not that easy.”

“How do you figure? I am invested here. I feel like this is a one-sided relationship.”

“That’s not true,” he said, shaking his head.

“You have never reassured me about us at all; you won’t even have sex with me!”

Erik shook his head as he let out a long breath.

“You don’t have sex, Piper. You make love and I don’t. I do it for pleasure and until I know that I want more than that, I can’t touch you that way. I am thinking of you. It’s going to be hard if I leave but don’t you think it would be even more difficult if we were having sex?”

Piper nodded. “Yes, but I need some kind of reassurance that you do want me, that you don’t want to leave me.”

“Even if I do leave, I’ll always be there for you; maybe not the way I am now, but I will be there when you need me.”

“I want you to stay, Erik, with me and the baby,” Piper said, moving her hands out of his to wipe her tears.

“I can’t guarantee you that, baby. Training camp is about to start and then I’ll be traveling for preseason. I have never been so nervous about that in my life, but I am now because I’m not sure if I’ll hurt you or not. I don’t want to break my promise to you but I don’t know what it is going to be like when I’m back playing hockey. It’s easy now. I am with you all the time, but when I’m gone, I don’t know what will happen, if I can be faithful.”

Piper had a look of disbelief as she shook her head. “That is the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard. You don’t know if you are going to cheat so that’s what is keeping you from committing to me?”

“Yes, and it isn’t stupid. I care about you, and I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You are hurting me because I don’t know what is going to happen and I’m scared.”

“I told you I was trying,” Erik said, looking into her eyes. “You said that was enough.”

“I don’t know if it is anymore.”

Silence filled the room. She didn’t know what she just said, but it might have been the start of a breakup. That wasn’t what she wanted but maybe it was what was needed. Something needed to change, someone needed to make a move and she felt like if she didn’t, he never would.

“I don’t know what to say,” he said softly.

“I don’t, either,” she said with a shake of her head. Moving her legs off him, she stood up and when she reached for her Kindle, he took hold of her wrist.

“We are not okay, are we?”

Looking up into his eyes, she shook her head. “No, we’re not.”

Pulling her wrist out of his hand, she turned and left the room. Once in her bedroom, she shut the door softly, leaning her forehead against it as the tears fell down her cheeks. Taking in a shuddering breath, all she could think about was:

What had she done?

Chapter 20

The car was going slow as they headed to Lamaze class. Glancing at the speedometer, Piper noticed that Erik was doing the speed limit, which was unusual because he always drove fast.

So what was going on?

Looking back at the road, she knew she needed to say something. He was visibly upset and she hated that, but before she could, he said, “I want you to know that I’ve been thinking a lot about what was said last night.”

She looked over at him and nodded. “Me, too.”

He went on: “I understand that I’m not giving you everything you want, and I know it must be hard, but this is all I’ve got right now, Piper. I want to give you more, believe me I do, and I hope you can be patient with me, but if not, I completely understand.”

He paused and took in a deep breath as she said, “Erik—”

“Let me finish, okay?” he said, looking over at her. She nodded as he went on. “I want you to know that you are the only girl that I want. I have been through a lot of females, we both know this, but none of them have done what you do to my heart. I want you to know that my day isn’t complete until I see your face, and I want you to know that it took me twenty-four hours to have the balls to say all this.” Her face broke into a grin as she nodded, her eyes clouding with tears. “I can’t promise you forever, Piper, not yet, but I hope I can soon. Just give me some more time to figure things out.”

Piper nodded as she reached across the console and took his hand in hers, “Some people are worth waiting for, and I believe that you’re one of those people. I am so sorry for the way I acted last night; it’s just been a tough month.”

“I know, baby,” he said, kissing the back of her hand. “I know it’s hard to be with me.”

She smiled over at him and when the car came to a stop, he leaned over and kissed her lips softly. Parting just slightly, he whispered, “Don’t ever question if I want you, either. Believe me, Mrs. Titov, my dick stays hard around you.”

A giggle escaped Piper’s lips as her body caught on fire. “Well, believe me, Mr. Titov, I stay nice and wet waiting for you.”

Closing his eyes, she smiled as he groaned, “You’re killin’ me, Smalls.”

As he pulled himself away to drive, she laughed as her heart beat happily. She loved this man and nothing was ever going to stop her love for him. She knew that they were going to be okay.

She just had to have faith in him.

* * *

Erik was glad he had a chance to talk to Piper. He felt horrible all morning as they seemed to avoid each other before heading out to the Lamaze class. She actually seemed surprised he was still going with her. He told her he would, and he was trying to keep his word.

“This is stupid.”

Erik nodded as he looked over at Lucas.

“I don’t even know why Fallon wanted to come; she’s already had a kid, she obviously knows how to do this,” he said with his arms across his chest. “I mean look at these jokers; they all look scared shitless. Birthing a baby can’t be that hard.”

Erik wondered if he looked like the scared-shitless guys, because he sure felt like one. Dimitri’s due date was around the corner and Erik had no clue what was going to happen. Piper liked watching those birthing shows but once the women started screaming, Erik usually left the room.

“I think we all need this,” Tate said with a shrug. “Audrey will need me, and I want to know what I have to do.”

“Hold her hand and hope she doesn’t rip your head off,” Lucas said with a laugh. “If Shea Adler can do it, we can do it.”

“Shea is a beast, Lucas, you know that. He is the Chuck Norris of baby-making and life; you don’t mess with Shea,” Tate said with an awed look on his face.

“He is not! You know if you weren’t marrying my sister-in-law, I would think you had a bromance with our captain.”

Tate scoffed. “Don’t hate me because he likes me more. I actually respect him.”

“No, you suck up, that’s why he likes you,” Lucas said with a laugh.

Erik chuckled as he shook his head. “This is going to be great.”

Lucas laughed as he nodded. “It sure is. Did you get a look at our instructor? She decided to climb down her tree and come help us out today.”

Erik held in his laughter as he looked across the room, where the midwife stood with Fallon, Audrey, and Piper. She was as tall as him, superskinny and hairy. It was kind of scary but apparently she was the best in the state. Since Erik and the rest of the guys wanted the best for their wives and babies, Mrs. Tree-Hugger would be their instructor.

“You are an ass, Lucas,” Tate said with a shake of his head. “I got a hundred bucks that says you don’t make it through the class.”

“You’re on, my friend.”

The two shook on it. Looking up, Erik noticed that everyone was sitting in a circle and that Piper was calling him over.

“Showtime boys, let’s go,” he said as he threw his cup of soda in the trash before heading over to Piper. He sat down beside her and looked around.

“This is going to be fun,” he whispered and she laughed.

“Oh, I know. Hopefully we learn something.”

He nodded. “I hope so, too.”

“Welcome, everyone!” their instructor said loudly.

* * *

A half hour later, Erik stood out by his car with Piper, Audrey, Tate, and Fallon. Lucas was inside throwing up and Fallon was pissed. She wouldn’t even speak as Audrey and Piper retold what happened for Tate, since he apparently missed the whole thing. It was hilarious and fun to reenact but Erik was sure that Fallon was not happy.

“So, BFF, have you decided what you want to do for your birthday?”

Erik glanced up and looked over at Piper. Her birthday was coming up?

“I don’t know. It isn’t like I can go to a club or drink, so I’ll probably just hang at the house.”

“We could go to dinner, maybe shop?” Audrey suggested. “Or do you have something planned, Erik?”

Erik froze. He didn’t have anything planned because he didn’t know it was her freaking birthday! Shaking his head, he said, “Um, not really, still working out details.”

“Oh, cool, well keep me in the loop; I want to do something because we are all about to get stupid busy with these kids, so we need to enjoy our free time together.”

Piper nodded as they hugged tightly. “I’ll let you know,” she said. “We are going home. I’m starving.”

Erik was stewing; he hated being out of the loop, especially when it was something important, like her birthday. Saying goodbye to Audrey and Tate, Erik helped Piper into the car before climbing in the driver’s seat. They were almost to the highway when he asked, “When is your birthday?”

She glanced over at him as she shyly said, “Thursday.”

It was Saturday. Fuck.

“Thanks for letting me know.”

“It’s no big deal. I probably won’t do anything. We have dinner tomorrow with my parents and sisters. We’ll celebrate tomorrow, and then maybe go out to dinner with Audrey and Tate on the actual day.”

“I didn’t even know that was why we were going to your mom’s house; I thought it was just for dinner. I would have looked really stupid, Piper, thanks.”

She bit into her lip and nodded. “I know, I’m sorry, we’ve been so busy and all. It really isn’t a big deal.”

“It’s your birthday.”

“I know, but don’t worry about it. We will just do what I said, no big deal.”

It was a big deal and Erik found himself irritated the whole way back to Sweetbriar. When they got to the house, they made their way inside and settled in for the night. When Piper was cuddled up in her blanket, Kindle in hand, Erik snuck out to the back of the house and called Shea. He answered a few seconds later.

“What’s up?”

“Hey, how fast can your sister plan a birthday?”

Erik might be too scared to fully commit, but he was ready to let her know how much she meant to him.

Chapter 21

Someone was shaking her.

Opening one eye, she peeked out of the covers to see Erik grinning at her. Making a disgruntled noise, Piper covered her face and muttered, “Go away.”

His chuckles filled the room as he wiggled his way under the blanket. His hands were warm against her exposed skin as he pulled her close to run his nose along hers. “Good morning.”

“I’m sleeping,” she muttered again as he kissed her nose.

“Well, excuse me for being rude but I want to kiss the birthday girl.”

She opened one eye again and set him with a look. “I have morning breath.”

“I don’t care, now kiss me,” he said against her lips. She didn’t even have time to smile or say no; he smothered her mouth with his own. She had to admit it was a great way to wake up. As he pulled back, Piper opened her eyes and smiled sweetly at him.

“Happy birthday.”

She snuggled closer to him. “Thank you.”

“Do you want to get up or am I going to have to drag you out of this bed?”

“Why on earth would you do that?” she asked in mock horror.

He laughed. “Because Stanley and I made you breakfast and you have gifts.”

Piper thought for a moment before saying, “I do like food and presents.”

“I thought so. Why don’t you crawl out of bed and come on,” he suggested as he kicked the blankets off.

“Ugh,” she complained as she sat up, looking around the room. “I look a hot mess. I don’t want to do birthday stuff, Erik. I suck, I know.”

“I think you are beautiful, even when you are bitchy,” he said with a grin on his face. “Now come on.”

With that he turned and left her alone in the room. With a huff, she scooted to the edge of the bed and let out another breath. The night before had been hell; she had been up all night with Braxton Hicks contractions and Lord, were they a doozy. After she called Dr. Richards and cried to him, the doctor reassured Piper that she was fine and would get through them easily. He gave her the warning signs, and said to go to the hospital only if they were five minutes apart or if her water broke. Neither happened, fortunately. Erik was great, holding her and rubbing her back to help ease the pain. It was a nice bonding moment.

Out of bed and down to the end of the hall she found Erik standing with a couple of wrapped boxes.

“Happy birthday!”

Piper giggled as she went around the corner, wrapping her arms around his waist. She lifted up on her tiptoes to kiss his jaw.

“You are so awesome, thank you,” she gushed.

“You are welcome, and here is your first present. Stanley got it for you,” he said, handing her a box.

She took it from him and smiled sweetly at Stanley as she opened it. It was a mittens and winter hat set. Glancing up at him, confused, she asked, “I think the high for today is ninety-nine.”

He laughed as he nodded. “Yes, but the temperature in an ice rink is forty-nine degrees, so you’ll need those.”

“What?”

“Here, open this one,” he said, ignoring her as he handed her a bigger box. She had a bad feeling that she knew what the present was. When she opened it, her feeling was confirmed. Erik had bought her a pair of hot pink ice skates.

“Ice skates,” she said with a nod of her head.

“Yup, I even got Dimitri some, too; they are already in the hockey bag in his room.”

That was so unbelievably sweet, she wanted to cry.

“That’s awesome, but I don’t need these.”

“Yes, you do, we are going skating today,” he said with a huge grin.

“No, I’m not.”

“Hush, open this one,” he said with a laugh as he handed her a smaller box.

Piper ripped the paper but paused when she saw the Tiffany blue box. Her hands shook as she opened the box and set her eyes on a little circle pendant that said “Dimitri Blake,” with the September birthstone in the middle. Looking up at him, speechless, her eyes began to cloud and she cursed her stupid emotions.

“Okay, maybe you’ll get me on the ice,” she said, causing him to laugh as he took the necklace from her and put it around her neck. She reached for the pendant, rubbing her thumb along it before placing it in the middle of her chest. Looking up at him, she whispered, “It’s perfect. I love it, thank you.”

“I’m glad you love it,” he said, leaning down to kiss the side of her mouth. “It looks beautiful on you.”

No one had ever given her a present that touched her in the most fulfilling way, but Erik had. Her heart skipped a beat every time she touched her son’s pendant, and when she thought that Erik had handpicked it for her, it made it a thousand times better. He was really coming around, really trying. And she would have to say that was the greatest present of all.

Glancing up at his gorgeous, happy face, she asked, “So when are we going ice-skating?”

* * *

Piper should have stuck to her guns and said heck no to the skating thing.

She felt like she was going to fall at any minute, but then Erik would take her in his arms and all her fears were gone. He stood behind her, his hands at her waist as he instructed her to move one foot and then the other. He was very careful, making sure she was safe. It was unbelievably sweet and romantic. When her foot slipped out from underneath her, she swore she was about to fall to her death, but Erik had her, bringing her upright and holding her against his body.

Taking in a labored breath, she said, “Eck, Erik, please don’t let me fall.”

Erik’s chuckles ran along her chest bone before he whispered, “Never, Mrs. Titov, never.”

Chills ran down her back and it wasn’t from the chill of the ice rink.

“All right, let go, left foot, right foot,” he instructed again.

Piper took in a deep breath and tried again. Finally after an hour, he accepted that she was a horrible skater and directed her to sit on the bench.

“We will come back after Dimitri’s born,” he said, unlacing her skates.

Piper was elated with his comment about coming back to skate after the baby came. That meant that he was looking toward the future. That meant he wasn’t going anywhere.

Right?

With a little grin, she let out a happy breath as she played with the pendant he had given her. Glancing over at her, he smiled as he asked, “Are you feeling okay?”

She nodded. “I feel wonderful.”

It was all because of him, too, and she couldn’t thank him enough for all he had done. After opening her birthday presents, they went back to bed and cuddled while watching movies. It was the perfect day, and she was sad to see it was almost at an end.

“No more of those Braxton Hicks thingies?”

She shook her head. “I’ve been good, but let me tell you, if those were just a little preview of what is to come, I’m not going to make it.”

Erik laughed as he shook his head. “We still have Lamaze classes to take, which should help prepare you for the delivery, and I’ll be there.”

“I’m about to say eff it and do the epidural.”

“Is that what you want?”

“I don’t know. Audrey isn’t using it but Fallon is. Elli didn’t get to with the first two but with the boys she did, and Harper was a champ, almost pushed Ally out in the car. So I don’t know.”

“Well, whatever you choose, you got me to claw at,” he said with a grin.

“This is good to know and I will hold you to that.”

He nodded as he pulled her legs up, bringing her closer before laying her legs across his. Taking her chin in his hands, he placed his lips to hers softly as his other hand rested at her side. Kissing her slowly, he drew out the kisses, sweeping his tongue in an erotic way. He made her toes curl and her heart race as she kissed him back, her own fingers tangling in his hair, trying to bring him closer.

God, she wanted him.

She took in a deep breath, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip as her heart raced at speeds only he could precipitate. “You’d better be careful, Mr. Titov, I might try to have my way with you on this bench.”

He moved his nose along hers. “You wouldn’t dare.”

She took in a sharp breath, tangling her fingers in his hair. She wanted him, and she wanted him now.

* * *

When the sign came up for Sweetbriar, Erik almost cried out in relief. Driving quickly through the town, he did a wide turn into the driveway and was surprised he even shut the car off before hopping out to open the door for Piper. Once she was out of the car and in his arms, he kissed her up against the car. His cock was pressing against the zipper of his slacks, begging for her, and as he pressed himself into her, he was rewarded with a sexy groan.

Lifting her up, she wrapped her legs around his waist as he carried her into the house. Nudging the door shut with his foot, he pressed her against the wall, pulling the front of her dress off before he buried his face between her swollen breasts. She cried out, her fingers tangling in his hair as her center rubbed against him. Groaning, he bit down on her taut nipple before swirling his tongue around it, bringing her breast into his mouth as he trapped her body with his. He was rewarded with her cries of passion, her fingers pulling the back of his hair as her legs squeezed his waist.

He wasn’t going to make it.

She pulled at his shirt, up and over his head, before throwing it to the side. Her mouth moved down his neck, kissing his chest before running her tongue along his nipples. He hissed out a breath as his hands bit into her hips, thrusting himself into her. Not able to take any more, he held her close, bringing her mouth down to his as he carried her down the hall to the couch. He set her feet on the floor and watched as she unzipped the dress, pulling it down with her panties. His hand shook as he removed his pants, his cock springing free.

Piper lay on the couch moving her legs apart as Erik settled between them. She moved her wet center up his swollen cock and it took everything for him not to push into her and fuck her until he couldn’t see anymore. Instead, he pulled away, taking her arms in his hands, bringing her into a sitting position.

“Stand up,” he groaned out.

“Huh?”

“Stand up, one foot on each side of me.”

She looked confused as her chest rose and fell but she did what he asked, putting her in the perfect spot for his mouth to devour her. Gripping her fine ass, he buried his face into her center, tonguing her as his fingers bit into her skin. She tasted so sweet and it made him harder than a rock while her screams filled the room. Her fingers held on to the back of his head, pulling his hair as he flicked his tongue along her taut clit. When she pulled away, bending over for support, his hand smacked her lightly on her ass, surprising her as she screamed out.

“No, stand up,” he said against her swollen lips.

“I can’t take it!” she cried, her body quivering under his touch.

“Yes you can,” he said before moving his mouth quickly, back and forth through her lips. When she fell again, his hand came down, slapping her ass cheek again. She was breathing so hard, her body shaking as he moved his tongue along her lips, dipping the tip of his tongue inside her, tickling her hole before lapping at her. Going back up to her clit, he slid his finger inside her before she shattered, her nails biting into his neck as she screamed out his name.

Kissing her thighs, he continued to fuck her with his finger, her body squeezing him as he moved his fingers quickly in and out of her. Bringing his other hand up her body, he took hold of her breast, squeezing and molding it as he continued to kiss and lick her thighs. Her breathing was labored; her body was shaking and red from the pleasure he was giving her. He wanted this to last forever.

Moving his lips along the inside of her thighs, he moved under her, until he was looking at her perky ass.

“What are you doing?” she breathlessly asked, looking over her shoulder at him.

“I’m about to make you come again,” he said as he moved his hands up her thighs. “Bend over, hold on to the back of the couch. Don’t try to get away, or I’ll slap that ass again.”

She made a small sound as she bent over to the back of the couch, her ass in the air, as was her beautiful pussy. His cock strained, wanting her. He wasn’t going to make it with this woman, but he knew he had to try. Bending down, he moved his hands along the back of her thighs before running his tongue from her clit to the entrance of her pussy.

She let out a strangled cry, her knees buckling as he continued the trail he had started, over and over again until she was shaking beneath his mouth. Dipping his fingertip inside her, he pressed the pad of his thumb against her asshole, pressing, just to give her a little more pleasure. She screamed out as she tried to collapse into the couch, but he was having none of that. As he licked her again she came with a fierceness he’d never experienced, which only increased his own satisfaction, knowing that he did this to her. She was his and he was starting to feel protective of her.

Chuckling, he dusted kisses along her spine as her body trembled under his lips. She fought for breath as he turned her against the couch, her body limp in his arms.

“Come here, sweetheart,” he whispered.

“I think you killed me.”

He chuckled again as he carried her to the bedroom, pushing the door open with his toe and then gently laying her down on their bed. Moving over her, he kissed her thighs, then her pussy before stopping at her belly. Glancing up at her, he saw that she was watching him, her eyes heavy-lidded as her chest rose and fell. Her body was rosy and glistening with sweat. She was so fucking breathtaking, he couldn’t stand it, but most of all he was thankful she was his.

Placing a kiss to her extended abdomen, she took in a breath as he finished the trail up her body to her mouth. Kissing her passionately, he pushed inside her, both of them groaning with the sensation. Biting down on his lip, she arched her body to his, taking him deeper. Her body squeezed him tightly as he moved feverishly inside her. All time stopped, as they moved together in perfect unison; it was then he knew that they weren’t fucking.

They were making love.

He cupped her face and used his other hand for support to keep from pressing down on her too much as he continued to slowly thrust inside her. His lips meeting hers, he kissed her slowly, drawing out the passion. He never wanted this to end, but he could feel his balls drawing up, his body jerking. Knowing he wasn’t going to last much longer, he sat up, taking her thighs in his hands before he started to move more quickly. His eyes were locked on hers as he lost himself. When he came, he groaned in blissful agony as he spilled inside her. Still holding her thighs, he let his head fall back as he fought for breath. It was like the earth had just exploded.

Taking in another deep breath, he looked down at her spent body, her sneaky little grin as she laid out for him. Smiling, she reached for him, bringing him down for another lusty kiss. He fell to her side, bringing her into his arms as their legs tangled. Moving her nose along his, she smiled against his lips before kissing him sweetly.

“Good birthday?” he asked against her lips.

“Great birthday,” she answered with a nod.

He glanced over at the alarm clock and smiled as he looked back over at her. “You know it isn’t over yet.”

“It isn’t?”

“Nope, I still have an hour to make it better than great,” he said sensuously, biting at her chin.

She let out a breathless sigh as she moved her foot up the back of his calf.

“Well, let’s not waste time.”

Chapter 22

Erik knew it was going to be a bad day when he woke to Piper crying.

“Sweetheart?” he asked, sitting up to look down at her. She was holding her side, taking in deep breaths. He took her into his arms and looked down at her questioningly. “What’s wrong?”

“Damn Braxton Hicks.”

“Still?”

“Yeah,” she cried as she nodded. “I called the doctor again, and they are too irregular to be anything else. I didn’t want to wake you. I know you have camp in the morning. I’m sorry.”

“No, don’t be sorry. What can I do?” he asked, running his hands up and down her arms.

“Can you get me some more water? He said that I might be dehydrated.”

Well, that didn’t sound good. Hopping out of the bed, Erik rushed through the house to get a tall glass of ice water. Almost falling over Stanley, Erik rushed back to the room, handing her the glass. She drank it quickly, her face full of tears as she let out deep breaths.

“They are going away. I’m sorry for waking you.”

“Don’t worry about it. Anything else you need?” he asked, glancing at the clock. It was three in the morning. He had to get up in a few hours to leave for camp and he knew he was going to be tired. Piper had been having these pains for the last three nights since her birthday, and they made him nervous. They hadn’t even gone out for her birthday with her parents or to dinner with Audrey and Tate because she had been so tired the last couple of nights. These Braxton Hicks were taking everything out of her and he wanted nothing more than to fix everything for her.

“Hold me?”

He smiled as he crawled into the bed, pulling her close. She snuggled into him and closed her eyes, but something was still off. Her body was tense and it worried him.

Erik slept little that night and woke tired and groggy. The first day of training was usually the day when Coach Bacter noticed who had been working through the summer and who had clearly just sat on their ass watching baseball games. Erik had worked hard and wanted that to be known, but he knew that he wasn’t going to be at his best.

After taking a quick shower, he came back into the room to find Piper sleeping soundly. She was so beautiful and he hated to leave her. It made him nervous, and he knew he would worry constantly about her until he got home. Running his fingers along her jaw, he moved her hair out of her face, leaning down and kissing her on her cheek before leaving.

Driving to the arena, Erik couldn’t shake the feeling that something was about to happen. He read that the Braxton Hicks meant her body was getting ready for delivery. She was only thirty-five weeks; five left to go. She was concerned that if the baby came early there could be something wrong and Erik had to admit that worried him, too.

He had told his father that he didn’t love the baby yet, but that had changed with each day that went by. He loved Dimitri and he couldn’t wait to hold him in his arms. He just prayed and hoped that the baby was healthy and strong.

Pulling into the parking lot of the rink, he parked his car and got out, reaching for his bag in the backseat. His mind was full of Piper, and as he started for the back door, he wondered if should call her and if she was awake.

“Erik!! Woohoo! Erik!”

Erik turned to see a group of girls waiting by the fence, waving with seductive grins on their faces. A part of him knew he should have just waved and kept going, but they were fans. He loved fans. Tucking his phone back into his pocket, he threw his bag over his shoulder and made his way over to where they stood. There were three of them, all blondes with big breasts and nice trim waists. One of the girls wore a short skirt with a shirt that didn’t leave anything for the imagination. The other girl, the youngest-looking one, wore a skintight purple dress that had the Assassins emblem on the chest. The last girl’s jeans hung low on her hips while her shirt didn’t cover her breasts at all.

Puck bunnies.

His mind was telling him to walk away but he didn’t. He wasn’t sure what he was thinking as a smile came across his face before reaching for a puck one of the girls had held out for him to autograph.

“Are you ready for the season?” one of them asked.

Erik nodded as he signed the paraphernalia they held out for him. “I am; are you guys ready?”

“So ready,” one of them cooed. “Can I take my picture with you?”

Erik glanced up as his heartbeat quickened. The girl was gorgeous, slutty gorgeous, the way he used to like his females. Pinning her with a grin, he said, “Through the fence?”

She nodded, bringing one of her lips between a set of perfectly, straight, white teeth.

“Yeah, unless you want to climb over, I promise, we’ll take good care of you.”

Erik chuckled, his cock straining against the zipper of his jeans. He tried to ignore it, tried to ignore the girls, but it was hard. Closing his eyes, trying to get his head straight, he took in a deep breath when someone called his name.

“Titov, come on.”

Erik looked over his shoulder to see Phillip calling after him. Thankful for the distraction, he waved goodbye to the bunnies and walked over to Phillip. Reaching his best friend, he saw that he was upset.

“What’s wrong?” Erik asked as they entered the back entrance.

“My sister has been calling me all week,” he said, moving his hand through his hair. Like him, Phillip didn’t have a great childhood, but unlike Erik, Phillip wasn’t fucked-up from it. His dad left when he was young and his mom turned to drugs. She died soon after he joined the Assassins, leaving behind Phillip and his older sister and her daughter. He thought that when his mother died all the crap would have stopped, but apparently his sister followed down the same path as their mother and was deep into drugs, too. One would think that no one could overcome such a crap-ass family, but Phillip had.

With a shake of his head, Phillip said, “She wants money, says my niece is starving.”

Erik nodded. “Do you believe it?”

“No, I know she just wants money for God knows what, but I was thinking of sending the money to Claire myself, but then I know how she is; she does anything for her mom.”

Erik shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t think you should send it. I’m pretty sure Claire is okay; if not, she would call you.”

Phillip nodded. “Yeah, I didn’t think of that. Thanks.”

“No problem,” Erik said, trying to walk away, but Phillip stopped him.

“What were you doing?”

Erik shook his head. “Nothing.”

“I saw your face. You were flirting with those girls.”

Erik made a face. “I was not, I was signing autographs. Don’t worry, it was nothing.”

But it was everything.

What was he thinking?

Phillip shook his head as he started to walk away, but Erik stopped him. “Okay, maybe it is something.” Phillip turned with a knowing grin as Erik went on: “I don’t really know if I love her or not. I thought I might but I’m not sure.”

“What? What happened? You told me you guys were solid only a couple of days ago,” Phillip said with a frustrated look on his face as they entered the locker room. “They are just whores; don’t let them fuck with your head.”

“No, I got hard, Phillip. I wanted to put my dick so far down that girl’s throat and get lost in the pleasure,” Erik confessed, shaking his head. “If I loved Piper, why would I want that?”

“Dude, we are men. We all want sex all the time. It’s okay. It’s not like you did it.”

“But I could have.”

“But would you?” Phillip asked.

Erik shook his head. “I don’t know.”

Phillip paused as he shook his head. “Hey, Shea,” he called, causing Erik to whip his head around. “Does your dick get stiff when you see other girls?”

Shea made a face of disgust as he shook his head. “What kind of question is that, Anderson?”

“It’s a good one. You are a married man. I need to know if when I get married, I’ll still have that problem.”

The guys all laughed as Shea shook his head. “No, I love my wife; she is enough for me.”

“Liar,” Lucas said, throwing a sock at Shea. “We are men, and we live, breathe, and think sex every chance we get. If you don’t get hot when you see a hot piece of ass, then you aren’t a man.”

“I don’t agree. I think that my fiancée is enough. I don’t even have to look at another female,” Tate answered.

“There is a difference from not having to look, to having a pair of perfect tits in your face,” Karson King, a defenseman, said. “No man can look away from that; if he can, then his woman has him pussy-whipped and I commend them.”

“Yup,” Lucas said with a nod. “I have the finest wife ever. Nice tight ass, great tits, and man, a mouth that can bring me to my knees, but when I pick my son up from school and his teacher gives me this look, I swear my cock goes so hard, man,” he said with his eyes closed, making some of the guys laugh while others shook their head. “Ah! I just want to smash something, but it goes away before I even get home. I don’t want her; I want my wife. It’s not a big deal as long as you don’t act on it.”

Erik didn’t know who to believe. All he knew was that he was in trouble because he was worried that he was on the brink of fucking up and hurting Piper, which was the last thing he wanted. He thought he loved her, he thought they were moving forward, but with one glance down a girl’s dress he suddenly didn’t know what to do.

With a heavy heart, Erik started to suit up. He had no clue what he was going to do but he knew that he needed to figure it out. The baby was coming soon and it wasn’t fair to anyone if he couldn’t get his shit straight.

Man, he was fucked.

* * *

Piper threw her pencil down as she leaned back, stretching her back out as her little man kicked and moved through her. She loved these moments, treasured them, but she did not like the moments when she was cringing with pain from those stupid Braxton Hicks. The night before was horrible; she had been hurting all night and didn’t get much sleep. She was so scared that the Braxton Hicks pains were actually more. She was afraid that she was starting labor and was going to have her baby on the living room floor, because everyone told her not to worry, those pains were not a big deal. She had even called Harper and then Elli to ask them, and they said the same thing, that it happens and Piper was fine.

Something was off, though, something didn’t feel right, and that made her nervous. Moving through the house, she made her way to the back room, where Dimitri would sleep. The walls were a beautiful teal color with black trim. All Dimitri’s furniture had been set up, his crib looking pristine in the middle of the room because she hadn’t hung his letters yet.

Looking at the mural she had been working on since they had come up with a theme she had to admire how perfectly it was coming along. A team of whales playing a team of dolphins in a backyard game of ice hockey; under the ice were schools of fish and sharks cheering them on. It made no sense and was totally unrealistic but Erik had loved it. It was sweet and each of the little whales had all of their friends’ jersey numbers, including a number for Dimitri.

Even though she would love to have Dimitri in her arms, she needed him to wait. Hopefully, he wasn’t like his daddy, impatient as hell. She wanted him healthy and perfect. When she brought him home from the hospital she would rock him to sleep in the beautiful black rocking chair that Alla had sent her. She needed her body to be strong and to hold her baby just a few more weeks. She prayed for that, because things weren’t ready yet.

* * *

Letting out a pent-up breath, she reached for Dimitri’s letters. She was going to glue bright teal and black ribbons on them before Erik got home to hang them.

Piper was putting a ribbon on the second i in Dimitri’s name when she heard the front door open, which got Stanley barking. She smiled as she hollered out, “Hey, babe, I’m in the baby’s room!”

“Okay,” she heard him say.

She listened as he moved through the house and was surprised that he didn’t come straight back to the nursery. After a while, he finally did and she could tell he had had a hard day. Leaning against the door he looked over at her as she continued to glue.

“How was camp?”

He shrugged, looking extremely tired. She felt horrible for him, wanted to come over and hug him, hoping to make it better.

Taking in a deep breath before blowing it out, he said, “Fine.”

“That’s good. Was it nice to see everyone?”

He gave her a quick nod. “Yeah.”

Well, doesn’t he have a lot to say? she thought with a smile. He must have been more tired than she thought and who could blame him? She was exhausted and she hadn’t skated all morning like he had.

Looking up at him, she asked, “Do you still want to help me hang these letters?”

“Sure,” he said as he moved into the room, grabbing the hammer and nails before getting started. Since he obviously didn’t want to talk, Piper didn’t say anything either, as they hung the letters. She could tell that he was upset about something or maybe just worn-out. Did he not have a good day? Did something happen?

“Is everything okay?”

He nodded, not looking at her. “Yeah, I have a lot on my mind.”

“Wanna talk about it?” she asked.

He looked down at her, his eyes sad as he shook his head.

“No, I’m fine. How are you? Have you had any of those Hicks?”

She shook her head. “I’ve been okay, nothing like last night.”

“That’s good,” he said with a nod before hammering another nail into the wall.

“I have been thinking about something, though,” she said, eyeing him, seeing if he wanted to talk anymore.

He turned to look at her. “Yeah?”

She bit her lip before looking up at him. She wasn’t sure if she should bring it up but she kind of already had. “I think after I get done with Emmaline’s book, I want to do something else.”

He was emotionless in a way; he just continued to stare at her. “Oh?”

She nodded as the idea became more real to her. She’d been thinking about this last night as she lay in bed fighting the false contractions and really, it was a great idea. She hated what she was doing, she was ready to quit, and if Erik was going to back her up that was all she needed. “Yeah, I think I want to do murals for a living. I know I could get Elli to hire me for stuff and I was thinking about calling that girl who painted Audrey’s stuff to join me, like go into business with me.”

Excitement was written all over her face as Erik continued to stare at her. When his head started to move from side to side, her smile fell.

“How long have you been doing the books?”

She shrugged her shoulder, not knowing why that mattered, but she answered anyway, “A year and a half.”

“Okay, so you don’t think that you should give it a little bit longer than that before you give up? I mean you can’t keep doing this Piper; you have to settle down, be an adult.”

Whoa.

“I am an adult, Erik.”

“No,” he snapped. “You are acting like a child; you can’t keep doing this. You have to settle down. What are you going to do, get tired of being a mom and give the baby to Harper or something? I mean shit, Piper.”

He threw the hammer down, pushing it away as he looked up at the ceiling. Piper was speechless as she blinked up at him.

“What the hell, Erik? That’s a little harsh, don’t you think? I wouldn’t do that.”

Erik shook his head, running his hand through his hair as he started to pace the room. Something was seriously wrong and she had no clue what it was.

“What is your problem?” she asked.

He stopped, pinning her with a dirty look. “Maybe that was harsh, but Piper, it is ridiculous. You can’t make your mind up about anything and you change your mind constantly and it drives me insane,” he said, letting out an exasperated breath. “I can’t help but think about myself. Are you going to get tired of me? Leave me?”

Her eyes widened as she shook her head quickly. “No, Erik, why would I do that?”

“Because I’m a fuckup. I can’t commit and I fucking can’t keep it in my pants. I told you I wasn’t the guy for you and instead you convinced me to stay around, that maybe I was worth it, but I know I’m not.”

Piper’s heart kicked up in speed. She felt like her limbs were going numb as she took in deep breaths. “Erik, you are not a fuckup. What is wrong with you? Where in the world is this all coming from?”

He let out a long breath as he shook his head. “Piper, I don’t know, I’m freaking out because you are so fucking indecisive and all I see is you leaving me once I give you my heart.”

“Erik, no, I wouldn’t do that. I love you.”

He scoffed, shaking his head once more. “How can you say that? How can I believe you when you say you used to love drawing for authors but now you don’t, or dancing, or whatever else you used to do?” Piper was already shaking her head.

“Those are careers, and you are my husband—yes, I say husband because when I said ‘I do,’ I meant it. You are the man I want for forever,” she said as he looked away, shaking his head. “Erik, I love you, I have for years, and you are the only thing I’m sure of. I know that it is supposed to be me, you, and Dimitri for the rest of my life. How can you think that I would think anything differently?”

“I don’t know.”

Piper dropped the ribbon she was holding, coming to stand in front of him. When she reached for him he immediately pulled away “Erik, I am not Katria; I am not going to hurt you.”

He shook his head, taking a step back. “I don’t know if I can believe you, Piper.”

He moved his hands down his face, letting out a strangled breath as he looked everywhere but at her.

“It’s not only that, though.”

“What is it? What are you talking about?” she asked, desperately confused.

“I don’t know if I can do this. I’ve been fine for the last couple months because it’s been you and me. You are the only woman I saw, the only one I was around, the only one I wanted and then the first day I go back to my hockey life, I find myself surrounded by three gorgeous women who wanted me.”

Her heart dropped. No, he didn’t cheat on her. No, she wouldn’t believe that. He loved her; she had to keep believing that. Shaking her head she said, “Okay? What does that mean to me?”

“It means that I’m not sure if I would have tried to go home with those women if Phillip hadn’t distracted me. I saw tits and ass and I felt like I was back to the guy I used to be, not the guy that I’ve been with you.”

She blinked, trying to hold back her tears as she looked away. Her heart was pounding against her chest, her mouth dry as she tried to breathe, but this was okay, he didn’t cheat, they could move forward from this. Looking up at him, she asked, “Okay, but you didn’t cheat on me, right?”

“No, I didn’t, but I don’t know if I would have, is what I’m telling you.”

“But you didn’t,” she pointed out. “So what is the problem?”

“The problem is you scare me, and I don’t know if I want a life full of fear of what I might do to you or if you will leave me. I don’t want to hurt you, Piper.”

“I understand that, you’ve said it a billion times, so why don’t we just agree that you are not going to do it and move on. You are starting a fight with me when you don’t need to. I’m not leaving you. I love you and I believe that you won’t hurt me because you love me.”

He shook his head, moving away from her as he ran his hands through his hair again, “I don’t know if I agree.”

“What?” she asked, tears welling up in her eyes as she realized that he was basically saying he didn’t love her. How did this happen? She was convinced that they were good, that they were going to be together forever. What the hell happened? How could some slutty-ass bitches come between them when he didn’t even do anything? She was so confused and when the next words left his lips, she knew that everything was about to come crashing down around her.

“I can’t do this.”

“What?” she gasped, her hand resting on her chest as she watched him pace the room. “I think I should leave. This isn’t working. Thank you for trying to help me with Elli, but I’ll figure out what to do. Hopefully I can stay in Tennessee to help with the baby.”

“What?”

“I think we are wasting our time here.”

“Are you serious? You want to leave?”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he said slowly.

“But you are! My heart is breaking, Erik!” she screamed at him, the tears falling down her cheeks as she took in shuddering breaths. “For the last couple of months I’ve been sitting here, trying to make you believe that you are a good man, while you’ve had one foot out the door! Why are you doing this? I believed in us, so why are you hurting me?”

“I’m sorry, Piper, but I can’t do this.”

Rage filled her as her heart continued to break. She felt lightheaded, as if all this were a dream. Looking up at him, she could see in his eyes that he was leaving and he wasn’t going to look back. If she hadn’t experienced the last couple months with him, she wouldn’t have believed that he had truly changed. But the man who stood in front of her now had his fortress back up and it was strong. This wasn’t her Erik, this wasn’t her husband. Shaking her head, she said, “So you are leaving because you don’t know if you can keep it in your pants.”

He nodded slowly. “That’s part of it.”

She shook her head again, tears falling so fast that she was surprised she was able to talk through her uncontrollable sobbing. “Fine, I can’t make you stay, Erik, but know that I love you, and when Dimitri gets here, he will, too. We will love you for the rest of our lives, and I’m sorry that I’m not worth giving up all those women for, but you better believe that Dimitri is. So before you even think about coming into his life, you better be ready and remember that he comes first.”

“Piper it isn’t that you’re—”

“No, I don’t want to hear it. You’ve broken me for the second time, and believe me, Erik Titov, I won’t let you do it again. The only thing we need to discuss is our son, and I hope that you know what you are doing. I’ve let you hurt me, but you won’t hurt Dimitri. So go, if you are going.”

“Piper, I’m doing this for you,” he tried to say, but she didn’t want to listen.

“Don’t try to turn this on me. You aren’t doing shit for me. All you are doing is breaking my heart. So go, just go, Erik. Leave.”

With that, she turned and walked out of the room, almost tripping over Stanley in the process. Looking down at the dog that had become part of her life totally undid her. She bent down, hugging him tightly as she cried even harder. Behind her, Erik said her name but she ignored him, kissing the dog’s fur before standing up and going across the hall to her room.

Slamming the door behind her, she collapsed against the door, her cries so loud and heart-wrenching as she shook with sadness. How could he do this to her? Why didn’t he love her? What had she done wrong? She gave him everything, promised him everything, and he still would not believe her. He wouldn’t trust that she was not his mom and wouldn’t leave. Well, what else could she do except tell him to go? Maybe he’d figure it all out on his own.

When the knock came at the door, she cried, “No, Erik, go.”

“Piper, please open the door, let’s try to talk this out.”

“There is nothing to talk about, Erik. I’ll always be yours. I’ll always be the one who loved you unconditionally. And I know that if you looked deep in your heart, you’d see that you love me, too, but until you see that, we’re done. You’ve made your choice and it is without me. I won’t let you continually hurt me like this.”

“Piper, you are overreacting; talk to me. This doesn’t have to be like this.”

“No! Go! My lawyer will be in contact.”

“Piper—”

“You leave me alone Erik Titov or I will call Elli so fucking fast and tell her that we’ve been lying to her from the beginning. Leave me alone!”

“You think I care about that? I care about you. Open the door, talk to me. I don’t want to leave like this,” he pleaded, but Piper didn’t care. She couldn’t do this. This wasn’t okay, and she refused to let him try to talk his way out of it.

“No! Go! You want us to be done, we’re done. Now go!”

He let out a roar before something crashed in the hall and then his footsteps disappeared down it. Piper closed her eyes and heard the front door slam. She had no intention of calling Elli or anyone else, for that matter, but she needed him to go. She couldn’t look at his beautiful face and hear the words that would haunt her for life.

He didn’t want her.

She didn’t understand his reasons. She thought they were fucking stupid and a part of her was sure that even he didn’t understand them. The only thing she did know at that moment was that she was done with Erik Titov.

No matter how much it hurt.

Chapter 23

Piper was done.

Leaning back in her chair, the first smile in a week came across her face. She couldn’t believe it. Seven months of living in the world of Mrs. Octopus and she was finally done. She was done with drawing for authors. She had let Emmaline know and, thankfully, she understood. Piper already had three murals lined up to draw after Dimitri came, and she couldn’t have been more pleased.

The only thing that was keeping her from being happy was that her heart was still breaking for Erik. She had never experienced such heartbreak in her life. She felt numb all the time. Her eyes hurt from crying and her heart felt as if it wasn’t beating.

She just hurt.

Piper hadn’t been anywhere, hadn’t done anything since he left, and she knew that was part of the problem. She also hadn’t lied as much as she had since he left, which made no sense in the world. She used to feel horrible lying to her family and friends, but now she didn’t care. She missed her baby shower and all of the other events her sisters had planned; all she wanted to do was to stay in her house and cry about losing Erik. It was selfish but she didn’t care.

She did make it to her doctor’s appointments for Dimitri. He was healthy and staying put; all was good with her and the baby. But she had skipped all of her Lamaze classes and realized she would pay for that later. She couldn’t attend class without Erik, especially with Fallon, Audrey, and their husbands all there—they’d all ask questions and at this point she didn’t have answers, nor did she want to talk about it. If Erik wanted to explain what happened, then fine.

Nothing outside of Dimitri mattered; she was too heartbroken to care.

Packing away the sketches for Mrs. Octopus’ Eight Tentacles, she wrote out Emmaline’s address and then one for the publisher before sealing the boxes. Throwing them on the counter for FedEx, she made her way back to Dimitri’s room. The nursery was completely done, and beautiful. The colors were bright and Piper was convinced that Dimitri would love it.

She walked over to the corner where her presents from her baby shower sat, and sat down cross-legged on the floor to open them all. Harper had dropped off the presents the day before with well wishes from everyone. The lie of being sick and too tired to go seemed like a good idea at the time, but now Piper was completely annoyed with herself. Everyone kept popping by, bringing her stuff and fussing over her. The sad thing was she didn’t want them.…

She wanted Erik.

With a sigh, Piper began opening the presents. She got the cutest things, sweet little outfits and all the necessities she would need for the baby. The coolest gift was the one Elli had gotten her. It was a monogrammed baby bag with Dimitri’s name on it that also was filled with shirts, socks, hats, burp cloths, and bibs, all with D’s on them. They were so precious and Piper couldn’t wait to see Elli to thank her in person.

Moving to the rocking chair in the corner of the room she sat down and rested her hands on her stomach.

“Everything’s going to be okay,” she whispered as she rubbed her extended stomach. She said it more for herself than for the baby, because she needed that reminder. She was nervous, scared, and unsure what her future held. Reaching for her Kindle, she started rocking as she read out loud. She had gotten so used to reading that way when Erik was there that she decided to keep doing it. She knew that Dimitri enjoyed her reading Harry Potter. He was her kid, for goodness sakes.

She was well into the book when the doorbell rang. Laying her Kindle down, she made her way down the hall. She still got a little anxious thinking it might be her husband coming to confess his devotion, but that wasn’t likely to happen. He hadn’t been back since he left. He only called or texted, saying that they needed to talk. She was pretty sure that everything they needed to say had been said, so really, she had no clue what they needed to talk about. He wasn’t calling to say he loved her or wanted her back; he only wanted to know that she was okay and he could hear that from everyone else.

Reaching the door, she was surprised to see that it was Alla and Cooper. They hadn’t called, because if they had, she would have made up some kind of excuse as to why they couldn’t come over. Opening the door, she greeted them with a small smile and said, “Hey, I wasn’t expecting y’all.”

Alla smiled, wrapping her arms around Piper for a big hug. She pulled back, cradling Piper’s stomach as she said, “He’s getting big.”

Piper nodded. “He is.”

She looked down at where Alla held her and smiled. She was all baby.

“We came by to drop some stuff off and to check in on you,” Cooper said, giving her a half hug before turning to grab what seemed like a million bags.

“We kind of went a little crazy,” Alla mentioned as they passed by her, bringing bags into the house.

“A little crazy?” Piper said as her living room started to fill with packages from different baby stores.

Alla laughed as she helped Cooper bring in a bassinet. She turned with a smile on her face as she said, “Erik went with us, too. He wanted to make sure you have everything off your registry.”

Piper was excited that she now had everything she needed but was sad that Erik couldn’t even come over to drop it off himself. He sent his parents, which was basically like another knife being stabbed into her heart.

“He’s worried, you know,” Cooper said softly. “He said you won’t answer his calls.”

Piper looked away as she nodded. “There is nothing to talk about.”

“Maybe you could call him?”

“I can’t. Just let him know everything is fine.”

“Piper, honey, I know that you must be upset,” Alla said slowly. “But it doesn’t have to be like this. He still wants to …” She trailed off and Piper knew it was because she didn’t know what to say. Piper wanted to laugh at the uncertainty of that man, but she couldn’t; all she could do was cry.

“I can’t do it. I need time to get over him because I still love him and I miss him so much,” she cried, her hand resting over her broken heart. “And I can’t face him right now.”

“I understand,” Alla said softly.

“And we are sorry, Piper. I wish that things would have gone differently for you two,” Cooper said, reaching out to take her hand in his.

The tears came faster as she shook her head. “No, don’t be sorry, because it’s as much my fault as it is his. I didn’t fight hard enough for him and I’m sorry I gave up but it was so hard loving someone who didn’t love me back.”

Alla came over, taking Piper’s face in her hands. “No, Piper, you didn’t give up, he did, and he sees what he did was wrong,” she said sternly. “He loves you, so much. He is just afraid of hurting you and is trying to hide behind walls that have been up since he was a child.”

“I miss him,” Piper whispered. “But I can’t keep on the way we were. Me giving everything I can, while he just gave me pieces here and there. If I would have known what to do to convince him I would be here for him always, I would have. He is the most amazing man when he wants to be, but then he shields himself and doesn’t let me in. It hurts me and I don’t want to hurt anymore.”

“I know honey,” Alla said, taking her into her arms and holding her tight. “I know.”

* * *

“So you’ll be fine for the wedding, right?”

Piper nodded even though Audrey couldn’t see her. She had been making some beef and broccoli for dinner when Audrey called. With the phone cradled between her face and shoulder she started preparing the sauce. “Yes, I’ll be fine. I promise. I’m doing great.”

“Oh, well that’s good. I’ve been worried.”

“Nothing to worry about, I just ate something bad,” Piper said as she transferred some broccoli to a hot pot of water. “I’ll be okay.”

“Okay, so I’ll see you guys at two on Saturday?” Audrey asked, and Piper could hear the worry in her voice.

“Yup, I’m so excited!” Piper gushed, hoping to reassure Audrey with her enthusiasm. She didn’t want her worrying about her; the wedding was days away.

“Me, too,” Audrey squealed.

After saying goodbye to Audrey, Piper laid the phone on the counter. She could feel her tears wanting to fall but she couldn’t allow them. She had shed enough tears for Erik Titov and she refused to let any more fall. Pouring some rice into the pot, she leaned against the counter, playing on her phone as she waited for her food to cook. She was in the middle of checking her Facebook page when Elli’s picture came across her phone.

Piper bit her lip as she tried to figure out if she should answer it. By the third ring, she decided she would. “Hello?”

“Hey, is Erik there?”

Piper paused. “No, he isn’t.”

“Crap, okay, he isn’t answering his phone. I need him to go check on Phillip for me,” Elli said quickly, and Piper could tell that something was wrong.

“What’s wrong with Phillip?” Piper asked.

“His sister died. He says he’s fine but that was his sister, you know?”

Piper was shocked. She didn’t even know she had been sick. “Oh my goodness, that’s horrible. You can’t get ahold of Erik?”

“No, can you try? Do you know when he’ll be home?”

Piper bit her lip. Had he not told anyone that they weren’t together? Apparently only Alla and Cooper knew. Why hadn’t he told anyone? Confused and not knowing what to do, Piper said, “Um, I’m not sure. I’m pretty sure he is with Phillip, but I’ll call and make sure.”

“Great, let me know what happens; thank so much,” Elli said as a baby started to screech. “Owen is angry about something. Call me back when you hear anything.”

After they hung up, Piper knew she had to call Erik and tell him to check up on Phillip, but for some reason she dialed another number.

“Hello?”

Piper’s heart softened at the sound of his voice. “Phillip, it’s Piper. How are you?”

“Hey, I’m okay, you?” he asked.

“I’m good. I was calling to check up on you.”

“Elli called you?” he asked with suspicion in his voice.

She smiled. “Yeah.”

“I’m fine, I promise,” he said, but even Piper could tell he was lying. With a heavy heart, she tried to think of something else to say but she had never had anyone die that was close to her. She didn’t know what to say other than that she was sorry, but she was sure he had heard that plenty already. As the timer for her rice went off, an idea struck her.

“Will you be home in the next couple of hours?” she found herself asking.

“Yeah, I’m not going anywhere tonight.”

“Can I come over? I was going to bring you some dinner, maybe some cake, too, if I don’t eat it all.”

Phillip laughed, sounding a bit like his old self. “Sure, that would be great.”

“Great. I’ll be over in a bit.”

“Cool. Thanks, Piper.”

“No problem, but”—she took in a deep breath, then resumed—“is he there?”

Phillip was quiet for a moment. “Nope.”

“Cool. See you soon.”

Piper’s heart raced as she hung up the phone and looked around the room. She might have acted calm when she was on the phone but she wasn’t at all. Erik might not be there now but she knew there was a chance he would show up while she was there. She wasn’t surprised when Alla told her that he had gone back to live with Phillip. That was his best friend and where else would he have gone? He could have stayed with his parents or even gotten his own place like a regular grown man, but he hadn’t; instead he chose to go back to the life he had before Piper. It hurt and did nothing but make her think that he really didn’t want their life together. She could still see him grinning at her, holding her in his arms as his lips brushed over hers. She still believed that he cared, that he even loved her, but his choices made it so hard to keep believing.

After packing everything up, she got dressed and was soon on the road to Phillip’s house. With every mile bringing her closer to her destination, her fears grew as she sang louder and louder to the music of Adele. There are two ways she could do this: Drop off the food, give Phillip a quick hug, and then leave. Or she could go inside and sit with Phillip a bit; if Erik showed up she would force him to talk with her. Oddly enough, she would like to see Erik one last time. Maybe she’d finally get it into her head that he just didn’t care.

When she arrived she sat in the car a bit looking for Erik’s Aston Martin but it wasn’t there. Maneuvering herself out of her car, Piper got out the food she had brought for Phillip and walked up the short driveway. Relief and disappointment filled her as she knocked on the door. When Phillip opened it, she put a smile on her face as she gave him a sideways hug.

“Hey,” she said as she entered his home.

“Hey, thanks for bringing me food,” he said as he took the bags from her, but she wasn’t listening.

She heard him before she saw him, and soon Piper was on the floor with her arms wrapped around Stanley. She squeezed the dog so tight tears filled her eyes. Stanley licked and barked happily as she continued to hug him.

“Oh my goodness, Momma has missed you, Stanley. Have you missed me?” she cooed as she held him close.

“Wow, he usually doesn’t like girls who come through here,” she heard Phillip say. “We have to lock him in the room.”

“I’m not some girl, huh, buddy? I’m Momma. He misses his momma.” Stanley barked, licking any part of her as he struggled for air. Poor thing was going to have a heart attack. “Goodness me, calm down, buddy,” she said, petting the dog softly.

Piper stood and followed Phillip to the kitchen. She watched as he opened the boxes and threw a piece of broccoli in his mouth. He smiled over at her and nodded. “It’s good; thank you again.”

“Any time,” she said, leaning against the bar. “So you sure you’re okay?”

He flashed her one of his killer smiles, one that made all of the girls swoon. It did nothing for Piper. He was a gorgeous man, just not the man she wanted.

Pushing back her tears, she let him talk. “I’m good, I promise. My sister and I weren’t close. We were almost fifteen years apart and never really connected. I mean, I’m sad, but I’m mainly sad for my niece, Claire. I’m going up to see her after our game in Minnesota. She is staying with my aunt.”

“How old is she?”

“Sixteen. I haven’t seen her since I left home to play for a team in downtown Minneapolis, but I try to keep in touch. My sister was a bitch and kept her from me. So we’ll see how it goes,” he said before stuffing his mouth with some rice.

“Is she going to stay with your aunt?” Piper asked.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure she is taking custody. She’s good people. Claire will be happy there.”

“That’s good,” Piper said.

“So how have you been?” he asked.

Piper shrugged her shoulders. “Okay; it’s been kind of hard.”

Phillip’s eyes softened as he gave her a small half smile.

“Yeah, but hey, looks like the little guy wants out.”

He nodded his head to her stomach and she smiled as she backed away from the counter, looking down at her belly, but just as she was about to say something, she backed into a hard, hot body. When a pair of hands, ones that had held her in more ways than one could imagine, rested against her hips, she turned around and looked up into the pair of dark eyes that she missed so much.

“Erik,” she gasped as she took another step back, taking in his gorgeous body.

He was wearing only those damn athletic shorts. When she looked up at his face, noticing the thick, dark beard and the sad eyes, all the air rushed from her. Every single touch, smile, stolen kiss, everything; every single memory of them came back in full force, playing like a movie in her head. She wanted to wrap her arms around him, snuggle her nose under his chin, and sleep for days. She wanted to scream that she still loved him, that she would always love him, and that she missed him so much.

Piper swallowed loudly before biting into her bottom lip. She looked away as she cleared her throat and said, “I thought you weren’t home.”

Chapter 24

She was so fucking beautiful it hurt.

Erik had spent the last week aching for her, and now seeing her in the flesh, seeing that she had changed so much since the last time he saw her, almost broke him. He could see her belly button protruding, indicating that she had gotten bigger, and it killed him that he wasn’t there to watch it happen. She wore her hair up in a mess on the top of her head; she even wore a little makeup, her lips bright and shiny, but he couldn’t help but notice the sadness in her beautiful blue eyes.

God, he missed her.

He watched as she cut Phillip a glaring look. “He wasn’t here when you called.”

“She called?” Erik asked.

“Yeah,” he said, as if it wasn’t a big deal. Erik had been waiting to talk to her for weeks and Phillip didn’t think it was important to let him know that she called or that she was coming over? Glaring, Erik watched as Phillip filled his plate. “She brought me food.”

“You brought him food?” he asked, turning to look back at Piper.

She nodded. “I did. That’s what people in the South do when there’s a death in the family.”

“I, for one, love Southerners,” Phillip said with a grin as he walked to the couch, plopping down before digging in. “Mmm, this is really good, Piper.”

“Thank you,” she said softly, bringing Erik’s attention back to her. He wanted to tackle her, kiss her naughty little gap-tooth mouth, and tell her how much he missed her. He wanted to tell her that he was a jackass, a complete idiot, but before he could even utter a noise, she said, “Why haven’t you been putting lotion on Stanley’s nose?”

His face scrunched up as he looked down at Stanley before bringing his eyes up to hers. “I haven’t heard or talked to you in a week and that’s all you have to say?”

“What else would I say, Erik? You left me, remember? I came over here to drop off some food to our friend. I didn’t come over here to see you or even talk to you.”

“I know what I did,” he snapped, his anger getting the best of him. “But we still need to talk. You could have called and told me you were sick. I’ve been worried.”

“If you were so fucking worried about me, Erik, you would have come to check on me, but you didn’t. Instead you moved back in with your best friend, back to your old life, not worried about anyone but yourself.”

“That’s not true. I’ve tried to get ahold of you,” he said.

She scoffed. “Oh well, sorry, but I’ve been busy.”

He shook his head, knowing that she was being stubborn. “I don’t want to fight with you. I just want to know if you are okay.”

And he wanted to hold her, feel her skin against his.

“It was a lie. I only told everyone that so I wouldn’t have to deal with seeing anyone.”

His brows came together as anger took over his body. “Why would you lie about something like that?”

She glared up at him and said, “I’ve been a little heartbroken, in case you didn’t know. You did leave me. What did you expect, for me to be cheerful?”

He had been heartbroken, too, but he didn’t know how to say that. He just wanted to hold her, apologize for being an idiot, and hope she would take him back, but he knew that it wasn’t going to be that easy. “Piper—”

“No, I don’t want to hear it,” she snapped. He could tell she was holding back the tears; her eyes were glazed over and her bottom lip was quivering. “I just want to know how we are doing this. Apparently you haven’t told anyone but your parents that we’ve split up, so what is going on? When are you going to tell people?”

Erik hadn’t told anyone, because he was hurting. He went to practice, came home, went to bed. He didn’t do anything, unless it was with his parents. It had been a rough week. Sometimes the pain of missing her was so unbearable, he wouldn’t move. He would try to call or text her, hope that she would answer so they could talk. He figured that if they started talking, maybe his feelings would come out easier, but she never gave him that chance. And now he couldn’t get the words out.

Looking down at the ground, he said, “I figured it would come out at the wedding this weekend.”

“Okay, sounds good to me. I gotta go,” she said, picking up her purse off the counter.

“Can’t we talk some more? I don’t want you leaving like this. I think there is a lot more to say,” he said softly, moving toward her, but she took a step back.

“Do you love me?”

He was stunned by her question and just blinked as she looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. He knew the answer to her question, but he couldn’t seem to say it. His mouth wasn’t moving, and when she started to shake her head, he wanted to grab her because he knew she was about to leave, about to give up on him again, and he needed her to keep still for a minute. He needed a moment to gather himself, to know what he was saying was true and heartfelt, but before he could do that, she said, “My point exactly. There is nothing to talk about. My lawyer will be in contact and when the baby comes, I’ll make sure to send you a text.”

“Piper, please don’t go,” he begged. “Please.”

“Give me a reason not to,” she said, looking up at him. Again he found himself speechless. “I’m not going to stand here and listen to you tell me things that I already know. I know that I wasn’t good enough, I know that I wasn’t worth leaving this glamorous life for, I know that—”

“You’re wrong. You are too good for me and you are worth it, Piper, it’s just I don’t know if I can give you everything you want and need. I don’t know if I’m that guy. I don’t want to hurt you.”

She moved to go around him, but he stopped her, taking her wrist in his as he said, “Wait.”

“No, I’m so fucking tired of hearing you say you don’t want to hurt me. If you don’t want to hurt me, then don’t! Fucking love me instead. Tell me you’ve missed me as much as I’ve missed you; tell me that you don’t want anyone else but me!” she screamed, tears spilling over her cheeks. “But don’t fucking tell me that you don’t want to hurt me, because I know you don’t. I believe that you won’t. But you’ve got to believe in yourself.”

He knew she was giving him time to say those things, to stop her from leaving, but nothing was coming out. He didn’t deserve her; he knew this. And maybe that was why he didn’t fight for her.

She moved her hand along her cheekbone, catching her tears before she whispered, “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to get out of here.”

She broke his grip on her wrist before moving away from him. She stopped to give Phillip a quick hug.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” she whispered as she kissed his cheek, causing Erik to see red. He didn’t want her lips on anyone but him.

Phillip smiled as he took her hand in his. Erik wanted to buy Phillip the biggest beer for giving him more time, but then Phillip said, “You know, if you are looking for husband number two, I’d be a willing candidate.”

Erik was going to kill him, but before he could, Piper pulled her hand from his and slapped him hard across his face.

Silence filled the room before she spat, “You need to really think before you speak, dumbass.”

Erik and Phillip watched as Piper left the house, slamming the door for good measure. Phillip turned to look back at Erik, stunned, with a red handprint on his face.

Confused, Phillip asked, “Why’d I get smacked? I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“You’re lucky if I don’t kill you,” Erik sneered as he kicked the cabinet in frustration.

“Hey, it isn’t my fault you can’t admit that you love her,” Phillip said as he crossed his legs and leaned back on the couch. Erik leaned down against the counter, as Phillip went on. “And I’m not the dumbass, either, you are, because if that girl was screaming at me that she believed and trusted I would never hurt her, I would never let her go. She’s one of a kind, dude, and you’re a stupid bastard for not being with her.”

Erik banged his head against the counter. “She may trust me but I don’t trust myself. I don’t want to—” He stopped himself, not finishing what he had been saying since the beginning.

“Whatever, dude,” Phillip said before throwing his dish in the sink and slapping Erik on the back.

“I have a lot of beautiful ladies coming over tomorrow, and since you don’t have a wife anymore, you can have one of mine.”

Erik didn’t want any of those females; he wanted Piper, and Piper only. He had been miserable without her the last week, thinking of her every waking moment, and was a mess on the ice. He wasn’t playing to his full potential because he felt like a piece of him was missing.

It was as if he had been living in a parallel universe with no direction or rightness in his life since he walked out of Piper’s house. He thought it was going to be easy, just let her go and head back to his old life, but it wasn’t. He found that he didn’t want that life at all. All he wanted was Piper and Dimitri, but he had walked away and Erik had never known that a pain like that existed until Piper slammed the door in his face. He needed to get the balls to tell her what he was feeling, what she deserved to hear.

“I miss her,” Erik found himself saying.

“Then go get her.”

“It isn’t that easy,” he said with a shake of his head. “What if I cheat on her? We have an away game next week.”

“Like she said, if you don’t want to hurt her, then you won’t. Believe it, bro.”

“It’s not only that, though. What if I do tell her I love her and she leaves me?” Erik had never admitted this to anyone except Piper. If he really thought about it, this might be the biggest of his fears.

“She won’t. She loves you and she isn’t going anywhere. You are the most insecure dude I have ever met, and it’s pointless. She isn’t your mom, dude, and you aren’t your dad; you are your own person. And Erik, you and her need each other.” Phillip stood up and faced Erik. “Not only for that kid but also for each other. Don’t fuck up anymore, man. Just tell her how you really feel. Stop this madness; it’s stupid.”

Erik shook his head. “I don’t know how,” he mumbled.

Phillip rolled his eyes, getting off the couch and putting a hand on Erik’s shoulder. “It’s easy, dude: You take her by her face,” he said, taking Erik’s face in his hands, causing Erik to jump in surprise. His eyes were wide as Phillip went on. “And you say, ‘Listen, baby, I love you; be with me and no one else. I’m sorry for hurting you and I promise I’ll never do it again.’ Easy. What’s so hard about that?”

Erik smacked away Phillip’s hands, shaking his head. “Because it is.”

“Because you are a coward. Grow some balls, dude, or let her go.”

“I don’t want to let her go, but I don’t know how to say something that I have never said to anyone in my life,” Erik said.

Erik could tell that Phillip was getting pissed. “Can you imagine her with anyone else?”

“No.”

“Can you imagine yourself with anyone else?”

Erik thought for a moment and all he saw was Piper, but then he remembered how he had acted around those girls at the rink. He loved Piper, wanted to be with her, but why did he respond to those women the way he had? Shrugging his shoulders, he said, “I don’t know.”

Phillip shook his head. “Well, I don’t, either, but let me tell you, she isn’t going to be there forever. You may not be able to imagine her with anyone else, but she is gorgeous, a real catch, and someone is going to scoop her up and then you’ll be sitting here crying and only seeing her when you go to pick your kid up. You’d better figure something out before it’s too late.”

With that Phillip walked out of the kitchen and made his way down the hall, leaving Erik with his demons. He was so confused and felt as if he was always going to be this confused, lonely guy. Phillip was right, he was insecure, but when he was with Piper, holding her, looking into her eyes, he felt like he was that man.

The one worthy of her love.

* * *

The next night, Erik leaned against the bedboard, Stanley snoring beside him, as he tried to focus on his book. Not only was it hard to focus when he was a little drunk, but also the sounds of Phillip’s party were distracting him. He asked Erik to stay out, to mingle with the girls, but Erik wanted to be with his dog and a full bottle of Patrón.

Erik had taken Phillip’s advice and had analyzed everything about Piper and him. He had spent hours trying to think of any reason why she might leave him. She knew all his shit, knew that he was kind of an idiot and just as flighty as she was, and yet she still loved him. She knew that sometimes he could be hard to love but she still did; she wanted to be with him. She fought for him and made him believe that he was a good man. So why would she leave? She wasn’t Katria and he had to believe and trust that she would indeed never be that wretched woman.

Sitting up, he noticed Stanley was staring at him. Erik could see where his nose was rough and felt guilty for not taking care of it. He was such a self-centered ass; how in the world could he forget to put some lotion on his dog’s nose? Probably because Piper had been the one to do that for him.

“Come on, bud, let’s go get your lotion.”

Stanley hopped off the bed and led the way to the kitchen. When Erik entered the living room, Phillip jumped up, announcing his arrival: “And here he is, ladies, my main man.”

Erik watched as some of the girls perked up, sending dazzling smiles his way. They were gorgeous, all of them, but he had no interest. Waving as he passed through, Erik went to the kitchen, grabbing Stanley’s lotion out of the cabinet.

“Why don’t you come hang with us, Erik?” Phillip said as Erik bent down to rub his puppy’s nose with salve. Stanley gave Erik a big wet kiss before he stood up.

“No thanks, I’m tired.”

“Come on, I insist.” Phillip pulled him down onto the couch between him and a bleached blond broad. Erik shot Phillip a glare as he leaned back, all eyes on him. Phillip had invited five girls over, hoping that Erik would take a couple of them. Too bad, because Erik did not want to be here. He wanted to go back into his room and think of how he was going to approach Piper tomorrow at Audrey and Tate’s wedding. He knew she was going to be standoffish since she hadn’t answered his texts or calls, but he knew he had to try. He needed her to listen to him; he needed to make her believe that he really did love her and that he had been an idiot. He didn’t have it all together and probably never would but there was hope for them. They weren’t broken, maybe a little bent, but with their love, they could make it.

It was like Alla had said, “You don’t need the perfect relationship, Erik, you only need someone who won’t give up on you, and I believe that Piper is that girl. She will fight for you.”

And she was right.

But instead of being in his room, planning what he needed to say, he was sitting in a room filled with women. Looking around the room, he realized that he was attracted to each of them. But he didn’t want them. He didn’t have the intense desire he had when he was with Piper. His hands didn’t itch to touch any of them, his dick didn’t throb, nothing. It was the craziest thing and soon he was smiling like a fool. Maybe he needed this time away from Piper to make him realize that he wasn’t complete without her.

Erik wasn’t the man he had been three months ago. His walls were crumbling. He was a stronger man who was beginning to believe in himself. He might find other women attractive—hell, he might even want to be buried deep inside them—but he knew he wouldn’t. He had numerous chances in the past week and he still only wanted Piper. At one time he thought that maybe it would pass. Maybe he would get over her, but seeing her the other day confirmed that he would never get over her.

He needed her.

It pissed him the fuck off that it had taken him so long to realize this. Now all he had to worry about was if she would reject him. Piper was a fireball, stubborn, and even though she was forgiving, would she forgive him for what he had put them through?

Looking over at the female who was saying she loved the way he handled his stick, he said, “Thanks, but excuse me.”

“Erik?” Phillip asked as Erik passed by him, but he didn’t stop; he only shook his head before he said, “I want my wife, only my wife.” Erik called for Stanley and started down the hall as Phillip chuckled behind him.

He entered his room feeling like a ten-pound weight was lifted from his chest. Closing the door, he bent down and picked his phone up from off the floor. He didn’t know what he was going to say; he just wanted to hear her voice.

He missed it, and he missed her.

Erik tried to focus as he glanced down at his phone, his fingers shaking as he slowly typed out a message to Piper. It was late, but he couldn’t wait.

I miss you, and I can’t wait to see you tomorrow.

He laid his phone down, smiling at the thought of her reading his text the following morning, but to his surprise, she wrote right back.

Are you drunk?

Erik looked down at his phone and took in a deep breath.

Yes.

Okay, well go to sleep, don’t do this.

Do what?

Drunk text me, you don’t want to do that.

But I do. I want to know, he typed quickly, what do you think of me?

Why do you want to know that? Why are you doing this? It isn’t fair to both of us.

I’m sorry.

It’s fine, just go to sleep.

Erik glanced down at the phone, his heart aching for her as he typed, I miss you.

Erik.…

What? I do.

No, you are drunk.

Yes I am but it doesn’t ease the pain. I miss you so much it hurts.

Waiting for her response, he smiled when it came.

I miss you, too.

Can we talk at the wedding? He typed quickly; thankfully he didn’t have to wait long before his phone went off again with only one word.

Yes.

His smile couldn’t get any bigger as he stared down at the simple word. It was the beginning of his future. He had been so confused about their relationship, but now he was 100 percent confident that things were going to work out. Because no matter what, Piper Titov was going to be his wife and she was going to know that he loved her with every cell in his body.

Chapter 25

Standing in her sleek teal bridesmaid’s dress, Piper moved from side to side trying to keep her legs from falling asleep. She was aching and tired from the night before. The Braxton Hicks contractions were occurring more frequently and they drove her insane. She didn’t understand why she was having them so often, because Audrey and Fallon hadn’t even had one yet. Piper was having them almost every day and that worried her.

Turning slowly, she noticed that Audrey was watching her.

Piper smiled as Audrey said, “You okay?”

“I’m fine, Audrey. I promise. I’ve been having fake contractions, that’s all.”

Audrey made a face as she came closer to her. “Okay, but let me know if you aren’t, though. Even if it is during the wedding, just sit down, I don’t care. I want you to be okay.”

Piper smiled. “Won’t happen, I’m fine. Stop looking at me like that.”

Audrey smiled, wrapping her arm around Piper’s shoulders. She leaned her head against Piper’s and smiled as they looked at each other through the mirror. Audrey looked perfect, like a pregnant Cinderella ready for her ball. Piper was sure that she had never seen Audrey look more gorgeous than she did at that moment.

“It isn’t that.”

“What is it then?” Piper asked, somewhat concerned.

Audrey wouldn’t look at her as she moved her fingers together. She took in a deep breath before looking up at Piper. “I wanted to call you this morning when I heard this but I figured it would be better if we talked face-to-face.”

“Okay, what?” Piper’s heart began racing from the way Audrey was acting.

“I heard that Erik has been living with Phillip and I didn’t want to believe it because I was sure my best friend would tell me if her husband wasn’t living with her anymore.”

Piper’s guilt made it hard for her to swallow. She had known this moment would come and if Audrey had known the extent of everything she would have felt even more upset.

“I haven’t told you because I haven’t told anyone. I’ve been a little out of it.”

Audrey said softly, “I understand that, but I could have helped somehow.”

Piper tried to lighten the tone of their conversation. “No, there is no helping me. I’m at rock bottom with Adele blaring and a lot of Oreos and pickles.”

“Well, I know that you’ll be fine. You are one of the strongest people I know. You could raise a baby, draw a mural, and work on a book, all while singing and dancing. You are resilient.”

Piper grinned. “Thanks, Audrey, I needed that.”

Audrey wrapped her arms around Piper for a tight hug, but as Piper hugged her best friend, something still bothered her.

Releasing her, Piper asked, “Who did you hear that from?”

Audrey paused. “My hairdresser. She has been sleeping with Phillip, and I guess she has been coming over a lot and Erik has been there.”

“Oh.”

“Can I ask why y’all split up?”

Carefully Piper responded, not wanting to elaborate on her troubles. “We’ve had problems since the beginning. They only escalated and then I told him to leave.”

“Really? I thought y’all were solid, perfect even. It is obvious y’all love each other,” Audrey said.

“Yeah. Well.” Piper just sighed.

“Do you want it to work out?”

Audrey’s question startled her. Piper wanted that more than she could breathe, but she felt like it wasn’t meant to be.

But that didn’t stop her saying, “Yeah, I do. I miss him a lot and I hate being apart.”

“I hope it works out.”

“Don’t worry about us. I’ll be fine. My relationship will work out the way God wants it to. All you need to do is get ready to marry the love of your life!”

Audrey started to bounce with excitement. “Eek! I’m so excited!”

“Me, too,” Piper whispered softly, and she was excited. Not only for her best friend, but also to find out if Erik had changed his mind and wanted to be a part of her future.

* * *

This was not the time to have a fake contraction.

Not when her best friend was about to get married. As the minister performed the ceremony, Piper rubbed her hand up and down her right side as she breathed deeply. Fallon glanced back at her, but Piper smiled, waving her off just as Audrey was about to start saying her vows. Looking up at the many lanterns that hung from the trees, Piper tried to concentrate on the beauty of the wedding and not the pain she was experiencing.

Grace Justice, Shea’s sister, knew how to plan a wedding. The altar had dazzling white lights framing it with large teal hydrangea arrangements set on top. Teal lace runners filled the aisles with monogrammed edges, using the letters of the bride’s and groom’s first names, A and T. Audrey was beautiful in her wedding dress and Tate super-good-looking in his tux, with only their baby bump separating them.

And Piper was not going to let these stupid Braxton Hicks contractions ruin this moment. Taking in another deep breath, she looked over at Tate and smiled. His eyes were glazed over as he held Audrey’s hands against his chest, listening to Audrey speak the last of her vows.

“I promise that I will make you any cupcake you want as long as you rub my feet after a long day. As long as you play any song I want, I promise I will not sing out loud. I will flirt with you every chance I get, and expect me to steal kisses at any moment.”

“You won’t have to steal, baby,” Tate said with a big smile, causing the crowd to laugh and cheer. Piper smiled as Audrey’s cheeks reddened, her eyes filling with tears as she looked deep into Tate’s eyes.

“I promise to be there for you any time of the day. To love you even when you don’t want to be loved. I’ll make sure to hold you when you are sad, care for you when you are sick, and kiss all your aches and pains away after each game.” She paused as the guys in attendance shouted their approval. Piper giggled at the same time her eyes started to fill with tears of joy for her best friend.

“I will never love anyone the way I love you and I promise that my heart will be your home for the rest of our lives. I love you, Tate Ooooder, and there is no getting rid of me.”

Tate moved closer, running his hands down Audrey’s cheeks. Piper stole a quick peek out at the small crowd as her eyes met Erik’s, causing her to lose her breath. He sat in the last row, wearing a fitted blue tux. He still hadn’t shaved and his hair was longer, brushed to the side out of his eyes. He was intensely watching her every move and when he smiled at her she almost melted on the spot. She was aching for him and wanted to drop her bouquet and run into the crowd to be in his arms.

But first she needed to know if he wanted forever with her.

She listened as Tate said his own vows.

“You were sent to complete me, Audrey. No words could ever express how much I love you, how much my life would be lost without you. I love your kooky style, your loud personality, and most of all, how you believe in us. I love that you love me more than anything in the world and that you are making me a father. I wouldn’t be the man I am now without you. Audrey, I love you. Always have, and always will. It’s me and you and chicken for the rest of our lives, babe, so get ready for one hell of a ride.”

Audrey wrapped her arms around Tate, kissing him lavishly on the lips. The minister laughed as he threw his arms up in the air. “I now pronounce you man and wife. You can kiss the bride.”

“I think they’re ahead of you on that,” Lucas said with a laugh as Tate bent Audrey back over his arm, kissing the stuffing out of her. Piper giggled through a sob, wiping her face as she took in a deep breath. When another tweak came to her side, she hissed in pain as she slowly followed Fallon down the aisle to the reception. They had decorated an old barn in a vintage style, which was right next door to where they had the ceremony. As soon as Piper walked in the door she found the nearest seat. Plopping down she let out another breath before pulling out her phone to time her contractions by its clock. She wasn’t sure if they were real, but it seemed like they were getting stronger.

Surely, she wasn’t in labor. That was insane. She still had almost a month to go and there was no way that the baby was ready, but still, these contractions hurt more than anything she had ever felt before. Leaning back in the chair, she took in deep breaths as she looked around the room. Lights hung from the rafters of the barn, and on each table were big teal and white arrangements. It was beautiful and Piper was glad that everything had come together for Audrey. The bride had been a nervous wreck about the wedding details but Piper couldn’t see a flaw anywhere.

As her pain subsided, Piper slowly stood up. She was going to have to leave early if this shit kept up. She probably hadn’t drunk enough water today, or maybe she stood for too long, because being in labor was just absurd. It just wasn’t happening yet.

Moving through the crowd, she made her way to the bar, getting a tall glass of water and downing it before taking another. By her third glass, Audrey and Tate were taking the floor for their first dance, and as she slowly drank her water, she looked around the room for Erik. He stood with Shea Adler, nodding his head as they appeared to be in deep conversation.

Piper wondered why he hadn’t approached her yet. It made her feel like she wasn’t the first thing on his mind. Did he only want to talk about the baby and the future of their child, and not the future of them? Knowing she couldn’t wait much longer, she started for him. She’d had enough and she was ready to find out once and for all if he loved her.

* * *

Piper looked beautiful in the long teal bridesmaid’s dress. Her hair was long and sleek, reaching down to the middle of her back. She looked soft, beautiful, and he couldn’t wait to hold her in his arms again. He couldn’t take his eyes off her and as he sat in the back row during the ceremony, listening to his two friends unite, he found himself wanting that moment for him and Piper. It was crazy but he could see himself holding her hands, with Dimitri sitting at their feet as they exchanged promises of love to each other in front of all their friends.

He knew he was ahead of himself; he hadn’t even told her he loved her yet. But he could now see them as a family. He was done living life without her and he was ready to show her that he had changed, that she had helped him become the man he wanted to be.

What he didn’t expect was his hands starting to shake as he watched her cross the floor toward him. He had been confident the whole day, but now he felt like a nervous schoolboy, afraid of her rejection.

When she stopped in front of him, he reached for her and brought her in close, lifting her off her feet to capture her mouth with his. She made a little noise before his mouth smothered hers; he squeezed his eyes tight as her held her in his arms, his mouth moving along hers. He must have stunned her because for a moment he was only kissing her, but then she started to kiss him back. He felt like his heart was going to explode in his chest and he promised himself that he would never go another moment without the option of kissing her naughty mouth whenever he wanted to.

Parting, he teasingly chased her mouth as she slid down his body back to her feet. She smiled shyly up at him, as his eyes stay locked on her swollen lips.

Looking around them, she whispered, “I thought we were going to talk.”

“Talking is overrated,” he said, recovering his breath. “I think my actions speak more than my words ever will. I want you, Piper, I’ve missed you, and I can’t do this anymore.”

“Do what?” she asked, her face troubled as she took a step back, running her hand down her side.

“What’s wrong?” Erik asked.

“My side hurts. I’m fine. What can’t you do?” she asked quickly, her face looking more like she was in pain.

“Are you sure?” he asked, not convinced. She was still holding her side, her face was a little red, and she looked miserable all of sudden.

“Yes,” she said, her eyes locked on his. “Now tell me what you can’t do any longer.”

He paused only for a moment before declaring, “I can’t be apart from you.”

“You can’t?” she asked, as her hand continued to move up and down her side.

“No, this week has been hell and I’ve missed you every second of every day.”

He paused and tried to remember every word he had imagine saying to her, but looking into her eyes, he found that nothing was coming. “You are the only woman to ever make it hard for me to think, sweetheart. I had this big speech on all the reasons why you should give me another chance, but all I can think is how beautiful you are, and how I can’t go on one more second without you by my side.”

She looked down, taking in a deep breath before looking up at him.

“So, what, you just want to go back to the way we were?”

Erik shook his head. “No, I want to move forward, I want to make a life for us, for the baby,” he said, resting his hands on her stomach. “I needed a wake-up call, and you screaming at me to leave was what I needed. I did some real soul-searching and even though you are flighty as shit, I trust that you won’t leave me.”

She watched him, her eyes filling with tears, but she wasn’t smiling. What was he missing here? Wasn’t he telling her everything she wanted to hear? “I’m glad that you trust me,” she said slowly, “but Erik, you should have known that from the beginning.”

“I know, and sweetheart, believe me, I’m kicking myself for what I’ve put us through. I am not my dad, and you know how I know that?”

“How?”

“Because of you. You have helped me become the man I want to be; you have been there to encourage me, to believe in me. Baby, I would still be fucking anything with legs if you hadn’t come into my life and rocked it to the core. You are the first thing I think of when I wake up and when I go to sleep at night. I miss not having you in my arms at night and I haven’t been sleeping right since I left your bed. You are the one for me, and Piper, I am going to fight for us until the day I die.”

“Erik—”

“No, wait,” he said, putting his finger along her plump lips. He smiled as he continued. “From this moment, I’m not scared, not as long as you are beside me. I can conquer all my demons as long as I have you. I can do anything and only you can give me that feeling.”

He looked down at her expectantly and she shook her head as she watched him, a pained look on her beautiful face.

“That is the most you’ve ever said to me, Erik, and what kills me is that you haven’t said the one thing that could make everything you’ve done wrong go away.”

“Huh?” he asked, confused. He was proud of his speech, thought it was a real winner. Was he wrong?

“I love you, so much, and I am so glad that I have helped you and that you are finally realizing that you can trust me, but Erik, I want your love. I want you to love me. I don’t want all these other words. I want you to love me forever and to show me that you will always love me.”

Erik looked down at her confused. Hadn’t he said that?

“You have always been a creature of action. You always acted before you spoke and I adore that of you. But please, show me you love me, tell me you do, but if you don’t, then I’m sorry, I can’t do this. No matter how much I’ve helped you change and how it will probably kill me to walk away, I can’t be with you if you don’t love me.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I just can’t.”

“But Piper, I do—”

“Oh fuck,” she gasped, interrupting his proclamation of love. She bent over, holding her middle as she took in a deep, shuddering breath.

“Piper?” he asked, placing his hands on her shoulders. “Are you okay?”

She shook her head with tears rushing down her face, then looked up at him and said, “My water just broke.”

“What? What are you talking about? I’ll get you another cup after we are done talking,” he said, shaking his head. She interrupted him because she was out of water? Wait, she didn’t have any water. Looking into her wide eyes, he said, “You aren’t talking about your drink, are you?” She shook her head quickly, tears falling in heaps down her rosy cheeks. He looked down at her stomach and then back into her eyes and asked, “The baby is coming, isn’t he?”

“Yes.”

Oh fuck.

Chapter 26

“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, oh my God,” Piper panted as Erik stood there staring at her.

His heart was beating at speeds unimaginable and he had no clue what to do. How was this happening? She still had a month until it was time for the baby to come.

Yeah, this was not happening.

“Wait, are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yes, I feel water rushing down my legs.”

“Are you sure you didn’t just piss yourself?” he asked frantically, moving closer to hold her hand.

She shook her head desperately as she doubled over, her nails digging into his wrist. “Oh fuck no, we gotta go. Like now.”

“Oh my God.” Erik was freaking out.

“Unless you want me having our child in the middle of my best friend’s wedding, we gotta fucking go!” she screamed, causing everyone to turn and look at them.

“What’s wrong?” Erik turned to see Shea coming up to them. “Everything okay?”

“No, the baby is coming,” Piper hissed out. “Erik.”

But he wasn’t moving.

When a hard slap came to Erik’s back, he jumped in surprise. “Titov, get it together, man!” Shea yelled. “You need to take your wife to the hospital now.”

“Right,” Erik said, moving to her side to start for the front of the barn.

“Someone get Titov’s car!” Shea yelled, taking Erik’s keys and throwing them to someone. Erik was too busy trying to get Piper to walk. She was digging her nails into his arms, trying to keep from screaming. He could tell she was hurting and he had no clue what to do.

“Baby, tell me what to do,” he asked as they slowly made their way through the mass of people.

“I don’t know,” she hissed out.

“Piper, are you okay?”

They both turned to see Audrey rushing toward her. Piper nodded her head quickly as she said, “Just fine, I went into labor, no big deal, go be merry and happy.” Piper waved her off as she flashed a pained, scary grin at her. Erik wanted to laugh, but he knew better.

“What? You’re having the baby?” Audrey screeched.

“Yeah, no big deal, I’ll call you later,” Piper said before she bent over, gripping his arm as she gasped for air. “Oh fuck, I’m dying.”

“Shit! Don’t say that!” Erik yelled as Karson came running toward him.

“Your car is out front,” Karson said, handing Erik his keys. “Good luck, dude.”

Erik nodded. “Thanks, King. Baby, can we get to the car?”

Piper shook her head and when she glanced up at him, big wet tears fell from her sweet eyes. Erik’s heart skipped a beat as he leaned forward, pressing his lips to her nose. Picking her up, hoping he made it look easier than it actually was, he carried her to his Yukon. Thankfully Karson had left the passenger door open and Erik was able to place her carefully inside the big SUV.

“This isn’t your car,” she said as she took in some deep breaths.

“I traded in the other one for this one,” he said quickly before shutting the door and rushing to the driver’s side.

“Erik!”

Erik paused to see Elli, Fallon, and Audrey running toward him.

“Call me when you get to the hospital. We are leaving in a bit,” Elli said with a worried look on her face.

“We’ll be there after the wedding,” Fallon said in a rush as she waved to Piper.

“Tell Piper we love her!” Audrey yelled with tears rushing down her cheeks. “We’ll be there as soon as we can.”

“Okay,” Erik said, opening his door, but as he got in, Elli called out, “Erik! You make sure you take care of her!”

Erik smiled, then muttered, more to himself, “I intend to for the rest of my life.”

He slammed the door, started the engine, and drove off. Piper was taking in deep breaths as she squirmed in the seat, holding her middle. “Oh, it hurts.”

“I’m hurrying,” he said as he sped down the dirt road to the main highway.

“Why did you trade in your car? You love your car,” she said through breaths.

He looked over at her and smiled. “This is true, but it was small. This one is big enough for Dimitri, me, and hopefully you.”

“Erik, this one is big enough for the whole Assassins team.”

It wasn’t the comment he wanted but he still found it funny. His laughter filled the car until she started screaming; it scared him so bad that he almost drove the truck off the road. Taking her hand in his, he rubbed his thumb along her palm as she took in deep breaths.

“Baby, try that breathing thing from Lamaze,” he suggested.

Piper leaned her head back against the seat, taking in quick breaths as she squeezed his hand. “I haven’t been to the class since you left.”

He looked over at her and could see the fear on her face. She was freaking out and he knew he had to do something to calm her.

Bringing her hand to his lips, he said, “Well, I’m here now; we got this. No big deal.”

She looked over at him, her eyes dripping with tears as she slowly nodded her head. Looking back at the road, Erik pushed on the gas, rushing to the hospital. Scared wasn’t the word that could even describe how Erik was feeling. He was terrified.

When they were almost to the hospital Piper exclaimed, “Oh my God, I don’t have my bag!”

“We’ll worry about the bag afterward,” Erik said quickly, pulling into the parking lot.

“I didn’t call my sister. Reese needs to be here, and my mom and Harper, too,” she said through agonizing gasps. He was close to running over a group of old ladies when he finally stopped the car close to the emergency entrance.

“Sweetheart, let’s get you inside, then we’ll do everything else later,” he said as he waited for the group of ladies to pass by. “For fuck sakes! Move it!” he screamed, making Piper jump. “Shit, I’m sorry, you know what, fuck it,” he said putting the car in reverse and parking it in an available space. Jumping out, he rushed to help Piper.

“Wait,” she said, gasping for air. “I think I might be able to walk.”

“No, come here,” he said, taking her in his arms. She was wet but he didn’t care; all he cared about was getting her inside. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she leaned her head on his shoulder as her body trembled. Kicking the door shut, he rushed across the parking lot to the emergency entrance.

“Almost there, baby,” he said, as he stepped up his pace to a full run. Her nails were digging into his neck and he felt like she was close to drawing blood. He silently thanked Shea for all the drills he had made Erik run because without the endurance it built, he was convinced he wouldn’t be able to carry her like this.

Busting through the doors, he announced, “My wife is having a baby.”

Two nurses turned and then everything was a blur. Erik watched as they took Piper from him, put her in a wheelchair, and wheeled her down the hall. He tried to keep up, but he felt like he couldn’t breathe and at one point as they fired question after question at her, he had to lean against the wall to catch his breath.

Today wasn’t supposed to be baby day; today was supposed to be get-Mommy-to-be-with-Daddy-forever day.

The nurses were fast as they got Piper into a pink gown, then into the bed before hooking her up to some machines and sticking her with needles. As he leaned against the wall in her room, trying to stay out of everyone’s way, Erik realized that this was the moment when he could prove that he loved her more than anything in this world. No matter how hard it was, he had to be her rock. He had to be the encourager, the one who would help her get through this. He could tell that she was hurting and that she didn’t do well with pain, so he would be there, just as she had been there for him.

“Told you you’d go early.”

Erik looked at the doorway to see the Abercrombie & Fitch model who was posing as a doctor. Erik still wasn’t convinced that guy was a doctor, or gay, for that matter. He had everyone fooled, but Erik was onto him. One wrong move and that dude’s perfect grin would be destroyed. When he turned and flashed Erik that perfect smile, Erik came off the wall and was by Piper’s side in seconds.

“Pain meds, stat,” Piper said, fighting for oxygen.

“First let me check you,” the doctor said, bending Piper’s legs. “Are the contractions close?”

“Yes, a minute and a half apart,” a nurse said from the side, holding a long sheet of paper. “Wow, have you been having contractions all day?” he asked before sticking his hand up into Piper.

Piper let out a hiss of breath as she nodded her head. “Yeah, but I thought they were Braxton Hicks.”

“Apparently not, because, darling, you are in active labor.”

“Well obviously! My water broke!” Piper yelled. Her knuckles were turning white from where she was squeezing her thighs. Worried she might bruise herself, Erik took her hand in his, letting her squeeze him instead.

Dr. I’m Too Sexy laughed and Erik saw one of the nurses swoon as he said, “Oh hush.”

He pushed his hand inside her a little farther, biting his lip as he appeared to be thinking.

“So I have good news and bad; which do you want first?”

“Oh my God, Bryan, I don’t give two shits, just get him out!”

Dr. I’m Too Sexy laughed again, shaking his head. “That’s the bad news, Piper: You are at eight centimeters and seventy-five percent effaced, and so there is no time for an epidural. I have a feeling we are going to have a bouncing baby boy sooner rather than later.”

“What?!” Piper screamed as her head fell back. Tears rushed down the side of her face as she took in strangled breaths.

Erik watched as the doctor took off his glove and then came to Piper’s side to smile down at her. “You’ll be fine,” the doctor said.

“It hurts.”

“Well, yeah, but just think of the prize at the end. Sit tight; it’s almost baby time,” he said, patting her knee.

“But it’s early; will he be okay?” she cried.

He gave her a reassuring smile. “He was measuring a week ahead, Piper. I have a good feeling he will be fine, but just in case I’ll have the NICU girls in here, too. Don’t worry, everything is going to be fine.” He turned to say something to a nurse.

Erik moved his hand along Piper’s face, catching her tears as his other hand rubbed her belly. “I’m here, remember. I’ll be here for you to claw at,” he said softly, as the tears poured down her face.

“I’m so scared,” she whispered, as she took in shuddering breaths.

“I know, I am, too, but we can do this together,” he whispered back, kissing her nose. “Piper, you are so strong, so beautiful, and the most amazing woman in the world, sweetheart. I am so lucky you came into my life and brought this amazing gift to me.” He moved his gentle hand up to hold her beautiful chin. “We got this baby and I—”

“Piper!”

For fuck sakes!

Erik turned to see Rowan running toward the bed with Harper and Reese flanking her. When Alla came in behind them, with Cooper and Blake, Erik knew that his moment to tell Piper he loved her was gone. Letting out a frustrated breath, he backed away as Rowan leaned over and kissed Piper on her sweaty head. “My goodness, are you okay?”

“No, I can’t have an epidural; the baby is coming too quickly,” Piper cried as she whipped her hands along her cheeks. Her makeup was smeared to hell but she didn’t care. Alla came up beside him, wrapping her arms around his middle.

“How are you?” she asked quietly.

He gave her a pained looked as he said, “Scared.”

“It’s to be expected,” Cooper said, wrapping an arm around Erik’s shoulders. “Everything will be fine, though.”

“You two looked pretty close when we entered,” Alla whispered as they all watched Piper’s family fuss over her.

Looking back down at his mom, he said, “I was about to tell her I love her but we keep getting interrupted and I’m starting to think I’m not supposed to tell her.”

Alla smiled as she shook her head. “You just wait, the perfect moment will come.”

“Ah, Erik, Erik, ah, oh my God.”

Erik moved from his parents and through the circle of family that surrounded Piper. Her face was showing her pain, sweat dripping from her brow.

Taking her hand in his, he kissed her knuckles before saying, “It’s okay, baby, it’s okay.”

“Ah, it fucking hurts!”

“That’s childbirth,” Harper said with a laugh.

Erik swore it was like he was in the movie The Exorcist. Piper whipped her head around and almost came off the bed, shaking her fist at Harper.

“Shut the hell up!” she yelled as she leaned her head back.

“Ha-ha, she’s gonna kick your ass,” Reese said as she ran her hand up and down Piper’s other hand. “It’s okay, sis, you got this,” she said reassuringly as she smiled down at Piper.

“This sucks. I feel like a crazy person,” Piper cried as she squeezed Erik’s hand.

A nurse came in at that moment. Going to the end of the bed, she looked up from her chart and over at Piper.

“All these people can’t be in here, honey; you are too close to delivery,” she informed them.

Cooper threw his hands up. “Well that’s my cue to make my exit,” he said, coming toward the bed to kiss Piper before patting Erik on the back. “I’m proud of both of you, and I can’t wait to see this little guy. Good luck. You can do this, Piper.”

Piper managed a smile as Alla kissed her on the temple, and whispered something in her ear. Leaning across the bed, she kissed Erik’s cheek and smiled as she said, “Good luck. Keep her safe.”

“I will, Mom, thanks.”

Piper’s dad, Blake, held Erik’s shoulder before kissing Piper’s forehead. “Next time I see you, you’ll be a mommy. I don’t think you realize how proud of you I am.”

Piper cringed in discomfort but nodded. “Dad, tell me that later; my vagina is dying here.”

Erik chuckled as he rested his forehead against her temple but she pushed him away. “Don’t touch me right now, please.”

He knew not to let that hurt his feelings, but it still stung a little. Letting out a long breath, he nodded and backed off only to have her pulling him back to her as she screamed out in pain. He hated not being able to take away the pain. He didn’t doubt that she had the strength to get through it; he just wished she didn’t have to.

“But she can have two people, right?” Harper asked.

Erik looked up. He thought they had all left, but he found that Harper, Rowan, and Reese were all still standing there with worry and confusion on their faces. The nurse turned to Harper and said, “Yes, ma’am.”

“Okay, so me and Mom, right?” Harper asked, turning to look at Piper.

Erik’s mouth dropped as he glared at Harper. Surely she wasn’t that stupid.

“Huh?” Piper asked, squeezing his hand as she took in deep breaths.

“Me and Mom for the birth.”

“Um, Erik is the dad, Harper,” Reese said, shaking her head. “And I’m her twin, so if anyone’s going to be in here, it’s me and him.”

“I gave birth to her! I know what I’m doing,” Rowan protested.

“And I’ve given birth, so we should be here,” Harper said with a shake of her head.

It all seemed so unreal and Erik was about to go apeshit on Harper when Piper turned into the Linda Blair character again and screamed, “I only want Erik!”

“But y’all aren’t even together!” Harper complained.

Erik had never wanted to kill his sister-in-law before. He loved Harper, but if looks could kill, Harper would have been dead. Erik watched as Rowan’s brow came together and she turned to look at them.

“What?”

“It doesn’t fucking matter because he is here now. He is the father, get the hell out!” Piper yelled before dragging her hands down her face. “Please, I can’t deal with you people right now!”

“Oh, Piper,” Rowan said in a way Erik knew bothered Piper.

Piper looked up at the ceiling and let out a long breath before turning to her mother. “If you want to ever see me or your grandson after I am done birthing him, you better leave right now.”

“You don’t mean that,” Harper said. “Stop being a bitch.”

“Do you want to die?” Piper asked, cutting a glare at her.

“Okay, I think we need to go,” Reese said, looking over at Erik. “I think he’s got this.”

“I do. I promise,” Erik said sternly before looking down at Piper. “We got this.”

Piper looked at him hopefully before closing her eyes, tears snaking down the side of her face.

“Whatever,” Harper said, turning to leave.

Reese rolled her eyes before leaning close to Piper. “I know you probably don’t care why she is acting like a bitch, but you know it’s because she is jealous. Don’t hold it against her, okay?”

Piper closed her eyes, nodding her head.

Reese smiled as she looked up at Erik. “I trust you.”

Erik nodded. “I won’t leave her side.”

Kissing Piper on her cheek, Reese said, “I love you, sis, good luck.”

“Love you,” Piper strained out as she cringed in pain.

“Can you call Elli for me?” Erik asked.

Reese nodded as Rowan leaned over the bed, kissing Piper’s cheek. “I love you, baby girl, you can do this. I know it hurts but the Allen women are strong. I am so proud of you.”

Piper opened her eyes. “You are?”

Rowan smiled. “My goodness, baby, you act so surprised.”

Piper shook her head as she leaned back into the bed, closing her eyes again. “I love you too, Mom,” she said softly. Rowan gave Erik a strained smile before she turned to leave with Reese. Once the door was closed, Erik moved in close, bringing his nose up to her jaw.

“It’s just you and me now, babe,” he said softly.

“And the pain,” she muttered.

“Yeah, but soon our baby will be here.”

She nodded. “Believe me, that’s the only reason I haven’t tried to kill myself yet.”

Erik chuckled, moving his hand up and down her stomach.

“God, my back hurts so fucking bad.”

“Well sit up, I’ll rub it,” Erik said, sitting up so she could do the same. Helping her up, he moved his thumbs along the middle of her back as her head fell forward.

“It hurts so bad … so bad.”

“Okay, what do you want me to do?”

“I don’t know, Erik; we really should have kept going to those classes,” she cried before looking back at him. “I wish you’d never left.”

Looking up into her eyes, he nodded. “Me, too.”

She turned, letting her head fall as she whispered, “I just want the pain to go away.”

Erik felt helpless and guilty while he tried to soothe her pain with his backrub. Maybe Harper and Rowan should have stayed with her instead of him. They knew what they were doing; he sure as hell didn’t. Leaning his head against her hot, sweaty back, he asked,

“Sweetheart, do you want me to go get your mom and Harper?”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I want you and you only,” she said before she yelled out, tensing up as she went through another contraction. He felt bad, but he couldn’t help feeling elated that she wanted him. When the door opened, Erik saw the nurse walk in.

“I brought ice chips and towels,” she informed them as she laid them within reach. “I think Dr. Richards will be here in a minute.”

“Okay,” Erik said.

“How are you doing, momma?”

Piper shook her head. “My back is killing me.”

“Okay, any pressure in your butt?”

Piper shrugged her shoulders. “Sort of, but it’s mostly pain.”

“Poor thing; do you feel like you need to push?”

Piper shook her head. “No.”

“Okay, well, you let us know if you do, okay?” the nurse said with a grin. She patted Piper’s knee and then went to the machine that was beside the bed. Erik wiped the wet cloths along Piper’s face to clean off all her makeup. He smiled as he piled up her hair on top of her head before wiping her jaw and neck.

“I look like poo, huh?”

Erik shook his head. “No,” he said softly as he leaned over to get the ice chips. He popped one in her mouth and said, “I was just thinking that you are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

She smiled a true happy smile before smacking his chest. “You’re such a liar.”

He took her hand in his, kissing her palm before shaking his head. “I’d never lie about that.”

Looking deep in his eyes she said, “Kiss the hell out of me, please.”

Erik didn’t even think, he just leaned forward, pressing his lips to her cold ones. He missed her lips so much. He wished the kiss would have lasted longer, but the next thing he knew, Piper was almost choking him as she screamed against his mouth.

“For the love of God, I swear I’m dying!”

“You’re not dying,” another voice said.

Erik looked over his shoulder to see the doctor putting a glove on. He smiled as he came over to the bed, running his hand down Piper’s back.

“I hear your back hurts,” he said looking her over.

“Yes, very much so,” she cried as she leaned her head against Erik’s collarbone while she dug her fingers into the backs of his arms. He was going to have bruises the next day but he figured that since she was giving birth to his kid, it was a fair trade.

“Well, let’s see where this little guy is. Can you lie down for me please?”

Letting him go, she slowly lay back as harsh, uneven breaths left her body. Erik watched as the doctor moved between her legs and then smiled before looking up at Piper. “You’re almost there. Dilated to nine and ninety percent.”

“Oh God,” she muttered as she covered her face. “Everything hurts: my back, my cooter, my ass, everything.”

“I know, not much longer. You are moving quickly,” he said with a grin, then walked out.

Looking down at Piper, Erik took her hand in his, kissing her knuckles as her body started to tense up. She needed a distraction. She was about to start freaking out, he could feel it and see it. Her whole body was red, sweaty, and trembling. He knew he needed to do something.

Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone and went to his app store.

“Erik, please don’t take pictures of me.”

“I’m not.”

“What are you doing then?” she asked, looking down at him.

He looked up and smiled, not answering her question because he wanted it to be a surprise. Looking back down at his phone, he took her hand and started to read Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows out loud for her. When she squeezed his hand, he looked up to see her looking at him with appreciation in her eyes.

“You are amazing,” she said softly.

“So are you,” he answered before looking back down at his phone. He didn’t get through two pages before she started screaming again. He tried to read through it, hoping that it would calm her, but she started to pull at his hand and when he looked up at her, she was reaching for him.

“Hold me,” she cried, pulling him toward her. He quickly tucked his phone in his pocket. As he wrapped his arms around her torso, she buried her face in his neck and dug her nails into his back. She was breathing deeply.

“I think I need to push.”

“What?” he asked, pulling back to see her face.

She nodded. “Yup, I need to push.”

Letting him go, she lay back while Erik started to slam his hand against the call button. When the nurse came on the line, Erik said, “She wants to push!”

Looking down at Piper, he saw her squirming in the bed as she tried to grip something. When she reached up and took his hand, she pulled him down, resting her forehead against his. People were moving around them, but Erik couldn’t see them or what they were doing because of the position she had him in.

“Yeah, she is ready,” Erik heard the doctor say before Piper started to slam her fist against his back.

“Ah, fire, fire, I feel fire!” she yelled as she continued to beat him in the back.

“Piper, I need you to pull your legs up, honey; your baby is coming.”

Releasing Erik, Piper cried out as a nurse positioned Erik to hold one leg. Piper’s hand came up on his biceps as her other held the back of her thigh.

“All right, Piper, here comes a contraction, let’s push, ready, and one,” the doctor said, and everyone including Erik counted with him as Piper pushed her heart out. Erik knew this because he was pretty sure she was ripping his biceps off.

“Wow, Piper, you aren’t playing around,” the doctor said. “Great push. Take a breath and get ready for the next one.”

Erik looked back at Piper and could tell she was worn-out but when her eyes met his, he could see the fight in them. She wasn’t giving up.

With a smile on his face, he whispered, “You are so beautiful, and the strongest woman I know.”

Her eyes were full of tears as she slowly nodded.

“All right, Piper, let’s go again,” Dr. Richards said and Piper bore down, screaming out as everyone counted together. “There we go, give me your hand, baby.”

Piper let go of her thigh, giving the doctor her hand as he said, “That’s your baby; one more push, come on.”

Making the mistake of looking between Piper’s thighs, Erik let out a sound of distress before looking back at her face.

“He’s right there.”

She nodded, closing her eyes as she pulled in a lungful of air.

“Ready, here we go, and one,” Dr. Richards said, and before Erik and everyone else got to seven, a gurgling noise filled the room. Erik’s heart was racing but he swore it stopped when they placed a bloody, screaming mass on Piper’s belly. That damn itchy feeling in his eyes went nuts as tears gushed down his face and his eyes met the eyes of his son.

“It’s a boy!”

* * *

It felt like Piper was having an out-of-body experience.

Tears rushed from her face as she softy laid her hands on her screaming baby while trying to breathe around her happy sobs.

She had done it.

He was here and he was perfect. Moving her fingers along his little head, she took in every detail. Dark hair covered his head; his dark eyes were wide, looking right at her as his face turned red from his screaming. It was like he was looking into her soul as he shook from her sobs.

“Hi, little guy,” she whispered as she cried, “I’m your mommy.”

As a nurse started to wipe him down, Piper glanced over to see Erik completely white, with his mouth hanging open. She wanted to laugh but Dimitri was screaming his head off and she couldn’t stop looking at him. He was so beautiful.

“All right, Daddy, snip right here,” Dr. Richards said.

Piper watched as Erik looked at the doctor and then the umbilical cord before looking up at Piper. When a big bright grin came across his face, she couldn’t stop the sob that escaped her lips as he reached for the scissors and cut their son from her. When he appeared next to her, he laid his big hand on Dimitri’s back before kissing her temple.

“You did it,” he whispered before kissing her again. “You did it, baby. God, he is so beautiful.”

And he was. Little but beautiful. He didn’t even need more than the regular prenatal care. He was perfect and she couldn’t believe that she had done this, that they had made such a beautiful, sweet baby. Kissing Dimitri’s head, Piper wiped her tears from her face before looking over at Erik.

“No, we did it.”

He smiled, kissing her lips before looking back down at Dimitri. It was like she was looking at her future and when she looked up into Erik’s eyes, she knew that she needed him to be there, too. She had no doubt that she could raise this baby by herself, but she didn’t want to. She wanted Erik with her; she wanted Dimitri to have his mommy and his daddy.

Suddenly a nurse appeared and said, “We need to check him out.”

Piper nodded as they took him and watched as Erik went with them, standing only inches away. She never thought she could love Erik more, but she did. He had been amazing during the labor and perfect throughout the delivery. He was attentive, sweet, and amazing, everything Piper needed. She couldn’t have done it without him, and she knew that he had to love her. He might not have the words but he had the actions and that was enough.

Closing her eyes, tears leaked out as she listened to her little guy cry. Everything had happened so fast and she couldn’t believe that just a few hours ago she was celebrating her best friend’s union and now here she was, a mommy. How did this happen and why wasn’t she scared? She had been so worried when they first got to the hospital, feeling like she couldn’t do it, but she did—and a pretty damn good job, if she did say so herself. And she knew it was all because of Erik.

Glancing over at Erik, she watched him watch their son like he was tracking a puck on the ice: sharp and attentive. He was going to be the perfect father, and she had known that since the beginning. The great thing was that he was finally realizing this.

She knew that there was still a lot to figure out between them, but at that moment she was surprised she could even keep her eyes open. Her body was exhausted, and she felt as if just moving her arms would take everything out of her. She felt loopy, like she was flying, as everyone started to move and poke at her. When she glanced down at Dr. Richards, she whispered, “I’m about to pass out.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. They gave you some pain meds, so go to sleep. I’m finishing up some of your sutures,” Dr. Richards said.

Piper opened her eyes to see that Erik was still standing near Dimitri. Looking back at her, he smiled and said, “I won’t leave his side.”

She nodded slowly, and thought she said she loved him, but she wasn’t sure because the next thing she knew, she was out.

Chapter 27

“How do I hold him?”

Piper’s eyes fluttered open to find Erik standing beside a nurse, their backs to her. She sat up, very slowly, since she was still sore everywhere. She felt like she had competed in a Ninja Warrior competition and hadn’t slept in days, but when she glanced up at the clock, she noticed that she had slept through the night. Moving her hands through her hair, she blinked as she took in her surroundings. The table beside her held bouquets of flowers, along with a little stuffed whale. A small smile came across her face as she reached for it and saw that Dimitri’s name was along the tail, along with a tag that said, “From Daddy.”

“I’ll place him in your arms.”

Piper watched as the nurse placed her little man in Erik’s arms. Dimitri was wrapped up in a little white blanket, looking like a little burrito, and when Erik turned there was a grin on his face that only grew when he saw Piper looking up at him.

“Look, bud, Mommy is awake,” he said softly as he came toward her.

“Do y’all need anything else?” the nurse asked.

Erik shook his head. “No, ma’am, I think we are good.” He then asked Piper, “Sweetheart, do you need anything?”

Piper shook her head. “I just want to hold my baby.”

Erik carried the baby over to Piper, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, and leaned against her. Piper rested her head against his shoulder and moved the blanket from Dimitri’s face.

Man, he was beautiful.

Cute little button nose, with sweet little rosy cheeks. Looking at him, she felt this unbelievable jolt of love for her child. She never knew a love like that existed, until that moment. She was overwhelmed with happiness as she moved her finger along his little lips, and when she glanced up at Erik, she felt like her heart was going to burst from her chest.

She loved them both so much.

With a smile, she said, “He looks like you.”

A confident grin went across Erik’s face before he looked over at her. “Yup, he’s gonna have all the girl babies hollering at him.”

She giggled as she leaned her head against him while moving her fingers along Dimitri’s cheek. “He’s perfect.”

“Sure is; you did good, baby, real good.”

She smiled at him. “You helped.”

He chuckled before turning his head to kiss her cheek. “How are you feeling?”

“I hurt a little, but not like before,” she said softly, cringing from the memory of intense fire between her legs.

Next time she was going for the drugs from the get-go. She’d sit at the hospital until she went into labor if she had to.

“Good. They said he is doing great and that as long as he maintains his temperature and you are okay, we can leave tomorrow.”

She looked up from her beautiful baby and into the eyes of the man she was going to love for the rest of her life. “We?”

Erik looked down at Dimitri and then back up at her. His face curved into a grin just as a knock came at the door. Tearing her eyes from his, she watched as Reese popped her head in and said, “We come bearing gifts!”

Erik let out a long breath before slowly laying Dimitri in her arms. Looking back up at her, he leaned over and kissed her lips before whispering, “We will talk soon. I think everyone is here.”

Her eyes stayed locked with his as he backed away. She didn’t want to see anyone; she wanted to know what he meant by “we.” Was he coming home with her? Were they going to be a family? Did he love her? To her, all the answers were yes, just from the way he had been acting toward her, but was that all because of the baby? She didn’t want to believe that; she hoped he wanted her just as much.

Because their beautiful baby, Dimitri, needed both of them. Together was more desirable but if that wasn’t God’s plan, then she would find a way to cope, because no matter what, she was going to be the best mom imaginable. She only hoped that she would have Erik there to help and encourage her to be the best she could be. They would be great together; she just needed him to realize that.

Reese leaned against the bed to look at Dimitri and let out a little “aw” before saying, “My ovaries are tingling. He’s so cute.”

Piper giggled. “He is.”

“I kinda want one, but then again, I kinda don’t.”

Piper laughed, startling poor Dimitri but thankfully he didn’t start crying; he only flung his arms up before nuzzling back against her hand.

“I’ll just love him extra much,” Reese declared before taking his little fist in hers.

“Sounds like a good plan,” Piper said, leaning her head against her sister’s.

“How much did he weigh?”

“Six pounds, ten ounces, and twenty inches long. They said it’s a good thing I didn’t go full-term, because he would have been huge.”

“Ugh, yeah, God, that’s what you get for making babies with a huge hockey player!” Reese laughed.

“I wouldn’t change that decision for anything,” Piper whispered as her mom and Harper came toward the bed, cooing over Dimitri.

“So what’s his full name?” her mom asked.

“Dimitri Blake Titov,” Piper said with a grin before leaning over to kiss her little guy on the head.

“So sweet,” Rowan said, staring down at her grandson. “He is perfect. Great job, honey. I heard it wasn’t easy.”

Piper shrugged her shoulders. “It was horrible, but worth it. I am thankful Erik was here. I probably couldn’t have done it without him.”

“He has really changed,” Harper said softly.

Piper looked up at her older sister; she was still a little upset with Harper because of the way she had acted during Piper’s labor. With a curt nod, Piper said, “He has.”

“I think I owe you an apology,” Harper said, looking Piper in the eyes.

“You do,” Reese said from the side, receiving a smack from Rowan. “Well, she does!”

“Hush,” Rowan said as Harper rolled her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Piper, I was wrong.”

Piper accepted the apology and reached out to hold her sister’s hand. Everything was crazy and Piper was sure she had probably been acting a little nuts, too.

“It’s fine; now come see your gorgeous nephew.”

Harper smiled as she came closer and with a laugh said, “God, he looks just like Erik!”

Piper laughed. “Yes, he does.”

When the door opened, Piper looked up to see Elli, Fallon, and Audrey, all smiling as they entered.

“Audrey! You are supposed to be on your honeymoon!” Piper complained as they came toward the bed with flowers and bags in their hands.

“Like I would leave without seeing you first!” Audrey said with a wave of her hand. “Oh my goodness, he is perfect!”

Piper nodded as she smiled proudly up at her girls. “He is.”

“I went to your house and got everything you needed. Erik didn’t want to leave y’all,” Elli said, placing the things on the chair before coming toward the bed.

“Oh my stars, look at him,” she gushed as she grinned back at Piper. “Gorgeous, just like his daddy, but he’s got your eyes.”

“You think?” Piper asked with a grin.

Everyone nodded as Elli said, “I wouldn’t be surprised if they turn blue. My goodness, he is beautiful.”

“Thank you,” Piper gushed as she looked around the room for Erik. She was going to ask if he thought Dimitri had her eyes, but he was gone.

Where’d he go?

* * *

Erik was on cloud nine, but he was sick and tired of people interrupting his time with Piper. He knew it was expected with the new addition to the family, so he tried not to be that mad, especially knowing that he and Piper had the rest of their lives together.

Or at least he hoped they did.

Coming out of the room, Erik found himself almost running right into Shea. Looking up at his captain, he smiled before asking, “Did you get that for me?”

Shea nodded. “Yeah, Elli got pissed because she didn’t want to stop by the store, but I explained that you didn’t have time to get it.”

Erik smiled as Shea handed him a bag that held something for Piper. “Thank you.”

“No problem; make sure you consider what we discussed, okay? Elli will need to know and I think you’d make a great alternate captain,” Shea said before reaching for the door to Piper’s room.

“Thanks, Shea. I’m thinking yes, but I’ll talk it over with Piper first.”

“Sounds like a good idea,” She said. “I’m going to go check this kid out, and hopefully he’ll be my right winger for the next generation of Assassins.”

Erik laughed as Shea disappeared into the room. With Piper’s gift in his pocket, he looked to the left to see his father standing with Blake. Just the man I was looking for, he thought as he made a beeline. Blake looked up and smiled as Erik approached.

“Gorgeous boy, Erik. He’s perfect,” Blake said as he grinned at Erik. Blake and Erik had always gotten along but he still felt there was tension between them. He figured there was a lot of reason for that and he was ready to take the steps to make things good between them, because he wasn’t going anywhere.

“We are so proud of you two,” Cooper said.

“We really are,” Blake said, squeezing Erik’s shoulder.

“Thank you, but I need to ask you something,” Erik said to Blake.

His eyebrows came together as he nodded. “Sure.”

“My father always taught me that when you meet that girl, the one that would make it hard for you to breathe, you should marry her but not to forget to ask her father first.”

Blake looked confused but nodded. “That’s good advice.”

“It is, but I didn’t do it,” Erik said, his eyes never leaving Blake’s. “And I know that bothers you.”

Blake nodded. “It did, but it’s no big deal now, son. You are family now, and also a good man for my amazing daughter.”

“I am becoming one and that is because of your daughter, but I wasn’t before. I’m ready to make things right, Blake, and first I want to ask you if I can have your blessing to marry Piper.” Erik paused and swallowed loudly. Cooper stood by, a small smile pulling at his lips as Erik went on. “I want to marry her. I can’t promise that I’ll be the best husband. I might do something to make her cry, or I might not say the right things or tell her everything I’m thinking. But I’ll love her, I’ll wipe her tears, and I’ll apologize when I say those things I shouldn’t. I’ll love her until my last breath, and I’ll make her happy. Or at least I’ll try.” Erik’s hand moved to the pocket that held his gift for Piper. “I just want to love her for the rest of my life. I want to be the father I’ve been raised to be, and I want to be the husband your daughter deserves. I just want your blessing to do that.”

Blake looked to Cooper before looking back at Erik. He then started laughing and said, “I thought y’all were already married.”

“We are, but I want it to be for the rest of our lives.”

Blake crossed his arms, his brows coming together as he looked deep into Erik’s eyes. “So when you married her three months ago, you didn’t feel this way?”

“No, sir.” Blake’s eyes narrowed as Erik continued. “I didn’t know what I had in front of me. I didn’t know that I was married to the most spectacular woman ever. The one with the kiss-me grin and flighty way of life. She may not have it all together and she may change her mind more than she changes her underwear, but together, me, her, and now Dimitri, we have it all, or at least I think we will. If you’ll give me your blessing and she’ll have me, too.”

Erik could see that Blake was still confused and maybe a little mad but that didn’t keep Erik from going on. “I’ve messed up and I intend to make it right. I apologize for the pain I’ve put her through and I promise I’ll never do it again.”

He could see Blake’s hesitation and Erik held his breath as his stomach dropped. He wanted to do right by Piper, and asking for her hand seemed like the right step to take to make things right between them. Not only would it help with her dad, but it would also make her feel like she was special enough to have a man ask for her. Erik meant what he said and he intended to stay true to those words.

They both didn’t have it together, but together they had it all.

Looking back up at Blake, he found him nodding his head as he said, “I have no clue what has been going on, and honestly I don’t want to know. You know, Rowan and I consider you family and we know Piper loves you, so yeah, you have my blessing to marry my daughter again.”

Blake was quick to grin as Cooper laughed beside him, but all Erik could do was try to catch his breath.

One step down, a billion more to go.

“I won’t let you down, either of you,” Erik said earnestly.

Cooper grabbed Erik’s shoulder and smiled. “You haven’t let me down yet.”

They shared a long, loving look and at that moment, Erik’s only wish was that he could be half the man Cooper was, because then Erik knew he would be the best damn dad imaginable, and a devoted husband, too.

He wanted those things.

And he wanted them with Piper.

* * *

“Oh, I can’t wait to have mine,” Audrey gushed as she leaned against Piper, looking down at Dimitri. “I can’t believe you went into labor during my wedding.”

“Who you telling? Erik thought I pissed on myself!” Piper laughed, and soon everyone in the room was laughing.

“That sounds like something that bonehead would think,” Phillip said as he munched on the chips Elli had brought for Piper.

Piper shook her head as he grinned at her and she figured that Phillip was going to be a permanent fixture in her life if things worked out with Erik. So she might as well get used to him.

“How was the delivery? Did Erik pass out or anything?” Fallon asked, cutting a look to Lucas.

Lucas glared as he wrapped his arms around a laughing Fallon. “That was a one-time thing.”

“Okay,” she teased as she giggled.

“No, he was amazing,” Piper said lovingly. “A total lifesaver. I don’t think I could have done it without him.”

“Aw, that’s so sweet,” Audrey gushed as she looked up at Tate. “You should go take notes from Erik, baby!”

Tate smiled as Shea said, “Notes won’t help till you’re in there. It has been different all three times, huh, babe?”

Shea wrapped his arm around Elli as she nodded. “Yup, each time and I had C-sections, which are all pretty much the same, but each time was different than the last. The boys being the worst.”

Piper watched as Shea leaned down and kissed Elli on the lips; she couldn’t help but hope for a love like theirs. She then looked over to see that Tate was looking a little scared, but when Audrey looked up at him, he grinned widely at her. They were so cute and she couldn’t wait to meet their little girl. With a smile she looked back at Elli.

“That reminds me, isn’t it about time for y’all to be pregnant again?”

The room erupted in a roar of laughter as Elli turned deep red. Shea grinned down at her as she said, “We are waiting till the boys are one, thank you.”

“Sure you are,” Harper said with a laugh as she leaned her head against Jakob’s arm. “They are pregnant right now, but don’t want to steal your glory, Piper.”

Everyone started to laugh as Elli shook her head, a grin on her beautiful face as she looked up at her husband lovingly. “Not yet.”

Looking around the room, Piper cherished all of these people; they loved and cared about her and it felt amazing to have them in her life. She smiled as she thought that Dimitri was never going to be alone. He would always have friends and family, and cousins to gush over him and love him.

Piper looked up to see Erik enter the room and her heart began to race at the sight. When he looked over at her and smiled, she knew that both she and Dimitri were also lucky to have him. She just hoped that it would be forever. Watching as he greeted and hugged his teammates, he made his way toward her and then looked down at Reese with a grin.

“You’re in my spot.”

She laughed and said, “You’re lucky I kind of like you.”

Erik smiled. “I am lucky.”

Reese shot him a grin as he scooted in close to Piper, moving a piece of hair off Dimitri’s forehead. It seemed like a waste for Dimitri to have so much hair, since he was a boy, but then again, Piper loved it.

“Look up, guys,” Elli said.

Piper did as she was asked to see that Elli was holding up her phone. Putting her hand up, she said, “Ew no, Elli. I look like poo.”

Erik laughed as he pushed her hand down and said, “You look gorgeous, now smile.”

Piper looked at him with a half grin and he smiled back, before leaning over to kiss her softly on the lips. Parting, they both turned to grin at the camera but Elli wasn’t looking.

“Elli!” Piper complained.

Elli looked up and laughed. “Oh, I took it of y’all kissing, but I’ll take this one, too.”

Satisfied with her picture, Elli said, “I’m putting it on the team’s Twitter so everyone knows about the addition to the Assassins family.”

Shea smiled over at them and said, “Erik, I’m pretty sure Dimitri will be a great right winger.”

“I think so, too. Look at those shoulders. Those are hockey shoulders.”

Piper laughed as she rolled her eyes. “Y’all are nuts.”

“You didn’t know that by now?” Fallon said with a laugh.

Erik smiled as he leaned into her, taking Dimitri’s little hand in his. “Tell Mommy, say, ‘I could fight for days with these fists, boom, boom,’ ” he said, pretending that Dimitri was throwing a punch. Piper shook her head as she laughed.

“Not to be rude,” Reese said, standing up and clapping her hands together, “but I think we all need to leave Mommy and Daddy alone with their baby.”

Piper wanted to jump up and kiss her sister.

“She’s right, we’ll come and bother y’all once you’re out of the hospital. Get some rest, Piper, and congratulations,” Elli said as she smiled down at them.

“Thank you, everyone, for coming,” Piper said as Erik stood up, hugging and shaking hands as everyone started to leave. Finally the room was clear and when Erik turned to grin at her she said, “Thank God.”

“Right?” he asked, coming to the bed and sitting back down, but right as his butt hit the bed, the door opened again and in came Alla and Cooper.

“For fuck sakes,” he whispered as he looked up at his parents.

“We’ll be quick, I promise,” Cooper said with a shake of his head.

Alla laughed. “We just wanted to bring y’all some dinner and to kiss Dimitri goodbye before we went home.”

That was when Piper noticed the bags they held. It was takeout from Virago, Piper’s favorite sushi place. Looking up at Alla like she had just given Piper a check for a million dollars, she said, “Oh God, bless you.”

“I know you said you missed sushi, so we went and got all your favorite rolls. Figure once you put the baby down for a few minutes, you two could eat.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Erik said as Cooper came to the bed, kissing the top of Piper’s head.

“Good job, kid; he is gorgeous,” Cooper said, taking Dimitri’s hand in his.

“Thanks, Cooper. He looks just like your son,” Piper said with a grin.

“Sure does.”

“He is just too cute for words, I can’t wait to get him home and play with him,” Alla gushed, pushing Erik off the bed so that she could get closer to Dimitri. Erik made a disgruntled noise as Piper giggled.

“Babushka will spoil you rotten.”

Piper leaned in to Alla and said, “What the heck did you say?”

Alla laughed. “Babushka, ‘grandma’ in Russian.”

“Oh, that’s neat, but don’t expect him to say that for a while,” Piper said with a grin.

Alla shook her head. “He’ll get it; don’t you worry about that.”

She took his little fist in her hand and smiled as she looked down at him.

“You two are very blessed; he is a beautiful miracle.”

Piper nodded as she looked up at where Erik was leaning on the wall and said, “Yeah, we are.”

Cooper leaned over and kissed Dimitri on the head before standing up. “All right, come on, woman, let’s go. These two need to eat and spend time with their little guy.”

Alla made a sound of protest but did as she was asked after giving Dimitri and Piper a kiss. Standing up, she hugged Erik tightly and said, “Call us if you need anything.”

Erik smiled as they said goodbye and when the door shut, Erik asked, “Should I go lock it?”

“Can you?”

“I don’t know,” he said, glancing back at the door before grinning over at her. “The nurses might need to get in.”

“Yeah, just leave it.”

He nodded as he came back to the bed, and held his arms out for Dimitri. Piper smiled brightly up at him before handing Dimitri over to him. Once he was comfortable in Erik’s arms, Piper shook hers out while watching Erik kiss Dimitri’s head.

Sitting down beside her, Erik asked, “Are you hungry?”

“Not really,” she answered.

“Okay,” he said as he held Dimitri’s hand in his. Nothing was said as they both watched their son sleep. It was such a beautiful sight to see and watching him love his son made Piper love him a little bit more. Looking up at the side of his face, she smiled when he looked over at her.

“I think we need to talk.”

He smiled and with a nod said, “Yeah.”

When neither one of them said anything, Piper laughed nervously as she looked at her baby. Knowing that she needed to know what their future held, not only for her but for Dimitri, too, she started the conversation. “Are you coming home with us tomorrow?”

Looking up she saw Erik nod. “I want to.”

“For how long?” she asked, as her heart started to beat louder than a drum.

“Forever if you let me,” he said softly.

Her heart stopped as she looked deep into his eyes. “Really?”

He nodded. “You know what I was thinking yesterday, during the wedding?”

She paused, expecting him to tell her he loved her and never wanted to go anywhere else again, but like always, he never said what she thought he would.

“What?”

“I was thinking that I want that. I want to stand in front of all our friends and let them know how much you mean to me, how I never want to be with anyone but you.” He looked her deep in the eyes, and down at their son, Dimitri. “How my life wouldn’t be complete without you and Dimitri in it.”

Her eyes started to cloud as she asked, “You were?”

He shot her a devilish grin. “Yeah, and I was also thinking about how hot you looked.”

She giggled. “All that, huh?”

“But most of all, I thought about how much I love you.”

Her lip wobbled as a tear escaped down her cheek. Choking back a sob, she asked, “You do?”

“God yes, baby. I love you so much it hurts and I can’t go another day without you. Hold this guy for me, real quick,” he said, handing her Dimitri as he got off the bed.

Taking him in her arms, she glanced down and saw that nestled in Dimitri’s small hand was a beautiful, platinum ring with a large round diamond surrounded with little diamonds. She took in a sharp breath and brought a hand up to cover her mouth. Swallowing in her sob, she glanced over at Erik to see he was on his knees looking up at her. His eyes were filling with what she swore were tears.

Erik Titov did not cry.

“Erik?” she asked, her heart pounding against her chest, her eyes holding his gaze.

His lip curved up to the side and he said, “I want to take the right steps to make everything right between us, and since I did this the wrong way last time, I think it’s time for me to do it the right way.”

Piper couldn’t breathe as she watched his every move.

“No prenup, no lawyers, I just want you,” he said, and then he cocked his head toward Dimitri and said, “and that guy.”

Piper was speechless. Slowly, Erik brought his eyes back up to Piper’s and smiled.

“I want to wake up every day to see your beautiful smile,” he said softly. “I want feel you laugh when I hold you and read with you every night. I want to be there when you decide to change careers and I want to support you when no one else will. I want to be the person to listen to all your ideas and to kiss away the doubts that I know could keep you from succeeding. I want to be the man you deserve, and I want to be the only person to ever hold that sweet body for the rest of your life, which basically means I want to make love to you every single day. Multiple times, probably every hour on the hour.”

She giggled as her emotions took over. Erik then touched her cheek saying, “I don’t ever cry, and I have never told anyone I love them, but you, you’ve changed everything, Piper. You’ve made me realize that I can love, that I can be a great father. I couldn’t have done this without you and I don’t know if I can go on without knowing that you are with anyone else but me.”

“It won’t be easy,” he went on, smiling up at her. “I’m hard to love but when I mess up, I promise I’ll do everything to make it better because I want you. Only you. For the rest of my life. I love you, Piper Titov, and you are mine. Marry me … again, and know that I will love only you for the rest of my existence.”

Piper closed her eyes. She had waited for this day since the very first moment she set eyes on this man. As she opened them she knew there was only one thing she could say.

“Yes, Mr. Titov, because you are the only man I want to give my heart to.”

Grinning, Erik stood up, pressing his lips to hers. Her hand came up, holding his face as she deepened the kiss. She knew she would never get enough of his kisses and would love this man forever. Drawing her face back from his, she grinned just as Dimitri stirred in her arms.

Erik looked down at Dimitri and said, “Hear that, bud? Momma said yes!”

Dimitri was looking up at them with wide, innocent eyes. Piper laughed along with Erik and then watched as Erik took the ring from Dimitri’s fist and reached for her hand.

Taking her other ring off, he said, “I know you don’t like flashy stuff but I want the whole world to know how much I love you.”

Piper cried happy tears as he slid her new ring on her finger and slid the other one in beside it. Erik leaned over, kissing her mouth again and pressed his forehead against hers.

Piper whispered, “I’m sorry I gave up and didn’t give you the love you needed when it mattered most.”

“We learn from our mistakes and the main thing was that we weren’t broken, Piper, we were just bent. We still have so much learning to do, but together we can do it. I love you and nothing will ever change that,” he said, rubbing his nose along hers.

She smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying the sweet sensation. “I may change my mind on everything else in this world, but you and Dimitri are the two people I am sure of.”

“So me and you to the end?”

She nodded. “And Dimitri.”

“I love you, Mrs. Titov.”

Piper grinned as she said, “And I love you, too, Mr. Titov.”

He moved his mouth to hers, kissing her softly as his fingers tangled in her hair. She felt as if her heart was going to explode from all the love she was feeling. She knew that it wasn’t going to be an easy road for them, but looking deep into Erik’s dark eyes, she knew that even though he was a hard guy to love, she would never love a man the way she loved him.

When Dimitri started to cry, she realized she had the love of two of the greatest people in the world.

Her man and her son.

What more could she ask for?

Epilogue

Four weeks later …

“So then I cut left, then to the right before rearing back. Dimitri, I hit that puck so hard that even I didn’t see it hit the back of the goal! All I saw was the red light go off and the next thing I knew, everyone on my team was tackling me!”

Dimitri looked up wide-eyed at Erik from where he lay on Erik’s legs.

“It was amazing, and not only was it my first goal as the new alternate captain, but it was also my first as your daddy. That is too cool, little man.”

As if Dimitri knew how awesome that was, he cooed, causing Erik’s heart to skip a beat. Reaching for the stick that he scored the goal with, he moved Dimitri’s little hands onto the shaft and smiled when Dimitri tried to hold it.

“That’s my boy, good job.” Taking his phone out, Erik took a picture. He couldn’t believe how much his life had changed. He had missed most of the preseason games, since he wanted to be home with Dimitri and to help out when Piper needed him. Thankfully, Elli was okay with that; she even tore up his probation documents and promoted him to alternate captain.

The hockey season was in full swing. It had been a long week away from Dimitri and Piper, and he missed them constantly. He didn’t know how being away from home would affect his game, but the Assassins had won all three road games. They even won their first home game, which rocked, since Piper and Dimitri were there at the arena with Alla and Cooper. When the plane landed earlier that morning, he didn’t think he could get home quick enough and when he opened the front door both of them were waiting for him. It was the most unbelievable feeling in the world. He could never imagine that he could love two people as much as he loved his wife and son.

“Dimitri?” he said softly, then smiled when his baby looked up at him while chewing on his fist. “Do you know who my best friend is? That’s right, you are, and you know who your best friend is? Me, and don’t forget that. I’ll always be here even when I’m not. Daddy loves you, so much.”

“I’m pretty sure that we both love you just as much.”

Erik looked up to find his beautiful wife standing in the doorway in a pair of shorts and his old high school shirt. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders and her eyes were locked on him as she leaned against the wall. He gave her a lusty grin as his eyes scanned over her beautiful body.

“I don’t know about that. I love you guys a lot.”

She smiled as she came over to kiss him, and when they parted she said, “I think I’ve told you about letting him hold your nasty hockey sticks. It’s gross.”

Erik smiled as she got a baby wipe and cleaned Dimitri’s hands.

“I’m starting him early.”

“Jeez,” she said with a laugh as she sat on the side of the chair. “Daddy’s gonna have you on skates and with a hockey stick in your hands before your walking, little man. What do you think of that?”

When Dimitri burped, they both laughed.

“See, he likes it,” Erik said, flashing her a grin.

She leaned over, pressing her lips against Erik’s temple. Closing his eyes in reaction to her touch, he moved his free hand up her bare legs.

“I just got off the phone with Tate,” she said, bringing his attention back up to her face.

He swallowed hard, pushing away his need for her as he asked, “Really, what happened? Is Dimitri’s girlfriend here yet?”

“Yup, Audrey had Penelope by C-section a couple of hours ago. She came out screaming at a healthy ten pounds, six ounces, and twenty-two inches long.”

“God.” Erik laughed before looking down at Dimitri. “Your girlfriend came out almost as big as you are now.”

Piper smacked his arm. “Oh hush, she’ll be more to love; nothing wrong with that.”

Erik shook his head.

“Nope, not at all. I sure do love your handles,” he said teasingly.

She smiled, then pressed her lips to his and whispered, “I love you.”

Erik bit her bottom lip and answered, “I love you more.”

Just as he went back for another kiss, he was interrupted by Dimitri’s cries. Looking down at his little man, he asked Piper, “Is he hungry?”

“Yeah, probably,” she said, reaching for him, but Erik shook his head.

“Weren’t you almost done with your book?”

She smiled as she nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay, well, you go read, or start a bath or something. You’re on break while Daddy is home,” he said with a grin, then looked back down at Dimitri. “After I get our little man fed and cleaned up, he’s going down for a nap, and then Mommy and Daddy are going to go play a game that we really like.”

“I like the way you think, Mr. Titov,” Piper said as he stood.

He smiled, leaned down to give her a kiss, and looked deep into the lusty eyes of the woman that he loved. “Oh you just wait: While I’ve been gone, I have been thinking of all kinds of things I want to do to you.”

“Ooh, I can’t wait,” she said with a sexy little grin.

He reached for her, bringing her close to his chest as he pressed his lips to hers. She melted against him and as he kissed her with his son cuddled in the nook of his arm, he knew that there was no other place he wanted to be, that he would never experience a better love than this. Breaking away from her, he smiled as she ran her fingers down the front of his arms.

“I’m so glad you changed these.” He looked down at where she traced the words on his arms. He had a big X put through Nothing. Above it was now the word We’ll, so that when he put his arms together, it said, “We’ll last forever.”

Smiling down at her, he said, “It’s the truth.”

She nodded, pulling him by his shirt to bring their mouths together for another hot kiss. With every day that passed, he only fell more in love with Piper, and nothing could ever touch the love he had for Dimitri. They were his whole life.

Parting from his wife’s beautiful mouth, he said, “Thank you.”

Her brows came together as she looked up at him with a smile. “For what?”

Erik looked down at Dimitri, and smiled before looking back at Piper. “For giving me the world.”

Acknowledgments

My life will never be the same after the loss I suffered this year.

Thankfully, I not only have the best husband, children, and brother; I also have friends and also my amazing family to help me grieve. As much as I want to go through the reason I love my family and friends, I think the only thing I need to say is that I wouldn’t be here, I wouldn’t be writing, I wouldn’t be reading, if it wasn’t for my mom.

She gave me the gift of reading when I was a child. We used to go to used bookstores and she’d let me get as many books as I wanted, the first being Pride and Prejudice. She told me it was the best love story ever told and that my heart would always be happy if I had that book within reach. I’ll never forget how many times I came out of my room and found her reading amazing romance books. I used to tease her and ask why all her books had half-naked guys on them, but she would just laugh and tell me that one day I’d love them, too.

Boy, do I.

When I started writing, I didn’t tell her at first. I really didn’t tell anyone. I wrote Taking Shots and then I looked at my husband and told him. Next I told my mom, and by the way she looked at me, I don’t think she had ever expected me to write. Heck, I hadn’t, either. The first thing she said was how proud of me she was, and the next was that she wanted to read it. She loved it.

I am crying as I write this right now, not only because I miss her so much, but because she never got to read this book. I never got done with the edits in time and it kills me that I never got her opinion on it. I know she would have been proud. She told everyone, “My daughter is an author, the best I know,” and it used to embarrass the hell out of me, but God, I miss hearing her say it now.

Like I said before, this book is for her. Everything I do, my parenting, my writing, the way I love and how loyal I am to my friends and family, is because of her. She was my best friend and I’ll miss her until my dying day.

I love you, Mom.

Content

Blue Lines
Assassins - 4
by
Toni Aleo

Dedication

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Epilogue

Acknowledgments